• Hey Trainers! Be sure to check out Corsola Beach, our newest section on the forums, in partnership with our friends at Corsola Cove! At the Beach, you can discuss the competitive side of the games, post your favorite Pokemon memes, and connect with other Pokemon creators!
  • Due to the recent changes with Twitter's API, it is no longer possible for Bulbagarden forum users to login via their Twitter account. If you signed up to Bulbagarden via Twitter and do not have another way to login, please contact us here with your Twitter username so that we can get you sorted.

MATURE: Dawn of Courage (Chapter 221 Up)

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, sexual suggestions)

General Crimzon


It had only been about ten minutes since the party had met Duskmane. They had since been guided to the local inn. It looked more like a luxury resort compared to inns in past towns and cities. The party was looking at the outside of the building with interest before following the demon into the lobby. There was no one sitting at the counter, to their confusion.

“Just a second,” the demon said.

He tapped a bell on the counter. A moment later a rather sexy demoness swopped down on her leathery wings before landing at the desk. She got into position and turned to the group.

“Hello, Arven,” she said. “I take it this is the Demon King’s champion party?”

Arven nodded, “Yes, it is. I assume the reason why you weren’t at the desk is because you were preparing the special rooms for them, correct?”

She nodded, “That’s correct. We just finished moments ago so we’re all set. I can take them to their rooms now, so you can return to Sir Duskmane.”

“Understood. Take good care of them.”

Arven turned around and left the inn lobby. The demoness flashed a warm smile to the party.

“Come with me,” she said pleasantly. “Oh, and there is no fee for you, as you’re the Demon King’s champion party. You get rooms and food for free. Follow me, please, as everything should be all set for you.”

She escorted them toward a large platform. They all cautiously stepped onto it. When everyone was settled the platform started to levitate upward, to their surprise. The platform continued its flight all the way up to the top floor, where it stopped, allowing the party to disembark from it. The top floor was by far the most luxurious of them all, containing several rooms behind nice doors, with the last one near the back of the hallway having a door that wouldn’t look out-of-place in a castle.

The demoness turned to the party, “You will each get your own room. We’ve taken the liberty of customizing them to better fit your needs by species. The room in the back is the Demon King’s champion’s room. Now, let me escort you to each of your rooms.”

One by one she opened up the doors to the rooms, revealing the contents, which were indeed customized by species, much to the party’s amazement. After the last party member was given a room the demoness led Nova to his room. She opened the doors and revealed the most luxurious room of them all, consisting of a huge bed, a kitchenette, an icebox, a round pool for a bathtub with a small gargoyle statue that was constantly pouring steamy water, large dresser with a mirror, and several other features, making it fit for a king.

Nova’s eyes widened, “T-This is my room?! Are you sure this is okay?”

The demoness smiled, “Yes. This room was crafted specifically for Lord Belzebuth’s champion. Sadly, it’s gone unused over the years but we’ve kept it up regardless. Now it’s yours to use while you’re here. Hopefully it’s to your liking.”

“To my liking? This room is about the most luxurious room I’ve ever been in, as I’ve been in several castles thanks to this journey. This is more than I was expecting, to say the least. Thank you very much. I just hope I can end this war so everyone on Edyn can live peaceful lives again, including you demons.”

The demoness smiled, “Glad you like it. And that means a lot to us, as this war has gone on long enough to the point that most people, including several demons, have given up hope. Now, please, enjoy your stay. Especially since, knowing General Crimzon, he’ll have some big plans for you now that an actual Demon King champion has arrived.”

With a flirtatious wave and a wink the demoness left Nova to return to her post. Nova slowly entered the room, still in awe at the sight of it. He took off his Digi-Pack and flopped onto the bed, taking a moment to unwind.

“This has got to be the softest bed I’ve ever felt…” he sighed contently. “I guess being the Demon King’s champion does have some perks. Still, I can’t get too comfortable, as we’re only going to be staying here for a short time. But at least we don’t have to sleep on the ground for once. I wonder… this General Crimzon… according to Garpmon he’s over 3,000 years old, yet demons only live about 1,000 years if my understanding of what he said is true. If that’s the case then… how has this General Crimzon lived so long? Did Belzebuth enhance him or something? Is he a special breed of demon that can live longer? Or is his existence tied to his mission, thus he cannot pass on until he completes it? I hope it’s not the latter, otherwise the poor demon has been waiting for a huge amount of time just for one champion to show up at his front door, dragging out his suffering for thousands of years. But I wonder why no other champion has shown up here? Did none of them ever need to make it through the Beastly Badlands? Or if they did were they not close enough to this city for their Demon King Ring to react and drag them all the way here? There are so many questions needing to be answered. I’d hate to ask General Crimzon these questions, as I wouldn’t be surprised if he just wanted to complete his mission and finally pass on. Guess we’ll find out soon enough. For now, let me just unwind for a bit, because I know this rest will be short-lived.”

He closed his eyes in order to relax, wondering what General Crimzon would be like and what he had planned for him. His thoughts were soon interrupted by a knock at his door. He opened his eyes and sat up.

“Who is it?” he asked.

A familiar voice replied, “It’s me. Can I come in?”

“Sure, Nina.”

The door opened, revealing Nina. She entered the room, taking a moment to admire it before locking her attention onto Nova. She closed the door and made her way over to him. She gently sat down on the bed next to him, flashing him a warm smile.

“Thanks, beloved,” she cooed. “Looks like you got the luxury suite, but I guess that’s to-be-expected, as you’re the Demon King’s champion in the city of demons he established. Not saying my room is bad, mind, but it’s clear they went all-out for the Demon King’s champion.”

Nova looked around, “Yeah, well, I can’t get used to it. We’re only going to be here for a few days at most, as we still have one last Undead Base to uproot in this kingdom’s territory. So I can’t get too comfortable since it’ll be back to the grindstone after General Crimzon is done with me. But I take it you have something else to say, Nina?”

She nodded, “Yes, I do, Nova. For starters, I know you’ve been a tad worried about me getting pregnant after our… display of love that one night. Especially since autumn is considered an average chance for Phoenix Clan women. You can rest assured that I’m not pregnant. We lucked out. Not that I wouldn’t mind bearing your baby, but I know we still have work to do before bringing a little one into the world. But I would’ve known if I was pregnant for a while now so you can be at ease knowing that we’re in the clear. Not that I regret anything we did back in that cave, but I know you’ve been concerned about it. Guess we’ll just have to try again.”

She started giggling, making Nova blush, but he chuckled in return. After they settled down they looked at each other lovingly.

“Just for the record, Nina, I would’ve taken responsibility for my actions,” Nova said. “I’m not the type of person to have my fun then bail the moment the bun is in the oven. I would see it through to the end. I just didn’t want you to become pregnant during this crucial time despite the fact I can’t deny that I enjoyed myself that night. You truly are something, Nina. You’ve changed me forever in more ways than one. And I’m honored to be considered your fiancé. That you would be willing to spend the rest of your life with me. That means a lot to me, Nina. Thank you.”

Nina nuzzled up to Nova, using one of her wings to cup him from behind, a warm smile on her face.

“No problem, Nova. You’ve done just as much for me as I’ve done for you. I wouldn’t be who I am or be as free as I am if it wasn’t for you. You gave me a reason to laugh, love, and be happy. You released me from my cage and allowed me to spread my wings. And as a result I love you with all my heart. When the time comes, I will proudly bear you a child. And unlike our respective families, we’ll raise that child the right way. But, for now, let’s just enjoy each other’s company, as I know the nitty-gritty stuff will soon be upon us with whatever this General Crimzon wants.”

Nova nodded and nuzzled his head against Nina’s, who gladly returned the gesture. It wasn’t long before there was a knock at the door. Nina sighed dejectedly as they heard the knock.

“Damn… was hoping for a little more time…”

Nova chuckled weakly, “It can’t be helped, Nina.” He turned to the door, “Who is it?”

An unknown voice replied, “Sorry to disturb you, champion, but General Crimzon wishes to speak with you now. Please meet up with the rest of your party in the lobby ASAP, as the General isn’t the most patient demon out there.”

“Okay, we’ll be there.” He turned to Nina, “Guess it’s time to see what this General Crimzon wants. Best get going before he gets impatient.”

Nina nodded, giving Nova a kiss on the cheek. Nova gathered up his stuff and the duo left the room. Using the platform they made their way down to the ground floor where the rest of the party was waiting.

“So, it’s time to meet this General Crimzon,” Kettu said.

“I wonder what he’s like?” Angelo pondered. “And I wonder what his ‘mission’ is?”

Sir Reginald shrugged, “Guess we’ll soon find out.”

Another demon, this one resembling a half-dressed almost cartoon-like owl, walked up to them.

“Now that you’re all here, please follow me to meet the General,” he said. “And be respectful, as the old General is a bit cantankerous at times. Can’t really blame him, as he’s been forced to keep living all these years in hopes that a champion would appear, so he’s had to witness some rather depressing things. Especially since he was part of Lord Belzebuth’s army when he fought Muu. Anyway, let’s get going.”

The owl demon guided the party out of the inn and deeper into the city. They soon arrived at a rather magnificent building. The owl demon escorted the party through the building until they reached a room.

“This is as far as I can go, as the meeting you will be having with him is private. Good luck and be respectful.”

The party nodded and entered the room. It was a rather plain room compared to the rest of the building, consisting mostly of a chair on a raised platform and some bookshelves. Sitting on the chair was an older demon. He had greying hair in a braided ponytail, brushy eyebrows, a pair of curved yellow horns on his head, fierce green eyes, a mouth full of fangs, and a lithe frame. He was dressed in what looked like an old army uniform, albeit one that was more fitting of a demon, consisting of a dark purple tunic with multiple badges on it, matching pants, worn grey boots, and fingerless gloves. Protruding from his back were a pair of worn leathery wings with numerous holes in them, and a long tail with a large spade tip and additional spines. His eyes locked onto the party as they approached.

“So… you are the Lord Belzebuth’s chosen champion?” he growled. “Not much to look at but from what I’ve been told you’ve beaten bruisers like Vertebreak and Juggerrot. Not to mention large platoons of Undead Soldiers alongside them. That’s no small feat. Anyway, I’m General Crimzon. As you may know, I was part of the original Great War with Lord Belzebuth as his right-hand man. A lot of us demons had started to lose hope that Muu would be destroyed, especially since you’re the first champion to find our hidden home. I guess that means we hid ourselves a bit too well, since we wanted to avoid being detected by Muu.”

Sir Reginald asked, “Elder, why did you want to hide yourselves from Muu? Were you afraid of him? Or was it to monitor him?”

A nerve in Crimzon’s temple twitched before replying, “The latter is correct. We wanted to monitor him from a safe distance to keep tabs on what he was doing. Our main goal was to wait for a champion to appear and give them the needed tools to defeat Muu. The obvious problem is that we ended up being too well hidden to the point that no other champions beside your pink-haired friend have ever found us. This was something of a problem, as it meant that the various demon families here that were given certain tasks have slacked off. Now that a champion has finally found us we can whip those young demons back into shape and get them to fulfill their assigned tasks.”

“And what are these assigned tasks, elder?”

Another nerve in Crimzon’s temple twitched before replying, “Things that would help benefit the champion, such as special weapons, equipment, items, and other such things. But most importantly, my mission is to upgrade the Demon King Ring with some new power. You see, Lord Belzebuth had to downgrade his signature ring when he used it to summon champions to fight Muu in hopes of luring the cowardly bonehead out, since he would never fight Lord Belzebuth head-on. As a result the Demon King Ring isn’t as strong as its original form. Therefore Lord Belzebuth asked me to stick around and upgrade the Demon King Ring whenever a champion would appear. That is my mission, and that’s why I’ve been waiting for the past 3,000 years for one of you to finally show up.”

“I see,” Sir Reginald said. “And how much of an upgrade will you give the ring, elder?”

Crimzon stood up quickly, “Enough with the ‘elder’ bit, you tin-plated twit! Do you think I like being reminded of my advanced age!? Honestly, don’t you knights have any manners?! What are they teaching you these days?! That’s it! I’m done talking to you! I’ll only talk to a good-looking girl!”

He swiftly turned his back to the party, grumbling under his breath. Sir Reginald looked baffled and confused, trying to process what just happened.

Kettu snickered, “Way to go, Reggie. Now we need an attractive young woman to talk to him in order to get the information we seek. You shouldn’t have called him ‘elder’, as not everyone likes being reminded of their age sometimes. Especially someone who has lived longer than probably his own children and maybe even his grandchildren. Smooth move, Reggie.”

“I-I was just doing what I was trained to do!” Sir Reginald sputtered, trying to salvage the situation. “That’s how knights are taught to address older individuals, that’s all!”

Crimzon huffed, “Looks like you knights need your courses refined better. Now, either bring a good-looking gal to me or this conversation is over.”

Elizabetta gained a confident smile, “Stand back, boys. This requires a woman’s touch.” She proudly walked up to Crimzon and struck a pose, “How’s this, General? Will you be willing to talk to me, a young, sexy, attractive woman?”

Crimzon turned his head slightly to get a look at Elizabetta before huffing, “Not good enough.”

“N-N-Not good enough!?” the moth girl sputtered. “Why?! I’m quite the babe!”

“Not enough mass in your melons. I like my girls to be top-hourglass, with plenty of meat in their mammaries. Also, I don’t care for such large hips. I like my girls to be top-heavy, not pear-shaped. Sorry, but you’re not developed enough for my tastes. You need to age more like wine, which may take a few decades before you’re suitable enough.”

Elizabetta was devastated at this statement. Her eyes were wide in horror, his antennae stiff, her wings erect, and her mouth was agape. Within moments she was sulking in the corner, her antennae draped over her face, looking utterly crushed, whimpering a bit.

“Ouch, that’ll leave a mark…” Van flinched.

“Just when she was gaining some confidence…” Zeeker sighed. “What a way to crush her spirits like a bug under a brick…”

The males then all turned to Nina, who heaved a heavy sigh.

“I get it, I get it…” she sighed. “Hopefully I’m more to his tastes.” She walked up to Crimzon and placed her hands akimbo, “How about me, General? Am I more suited to your tastes?”

Crimzon turned slightly to see Nina before turning completely around, “Yes, now this is more like it. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised you’d be quite the honey, as puberty tends to be very generous to you Phoenix Clan women. Though you seemed to have gotten a few extra helpings, as I haven’t seen such a woman like you in centuries. Literally. Yes, you’ll do nicely. Better than that Buzzwing girl, who clearly needs more time in the oven before she’s adequate enough.”

Elizabetta wailed angrily, “Must you kick me while I’m down!?” She then muttered, “Dirty old man…”

Crimzon ignored her before turning to Nina, “Now then, little bird, I’m going to tell you some important things regarding this city’s purpose and my mission, so listen up.”

“As you say, grandpa,” Nina replied.

The gang tensed up for a second but relaxed when Crimzon chuckled.

“That’s more like it. Now listen. This city was designed with the purpose to help one of Lord Belzebuth’s chosen champion. We demons are here to provide the champion with things that would greatly improve their chances of winning the war.”

“Like what, grandpa?”

“Well, to start, a special weapon crafted by our kind that is extra potent on Undead. Normally that would be a type of sword not unlike Zombieslayers, but designed to be far more powerful and will never wear out like regular weapons. However, since your pink-haired friend is an archer we’re gonna have to adjust that and craft him a special bow specifically for this task. It’s easy enough, as we’ve got a couple of archers in our ranks to begin with, so simply crafting him a specific bow designed with the main objective of slaying Muu won’t be a challenge.”

“So Nova will get a special bow that has the added bonus of being extra potent on Undead?” Nina asked. “That’s great! But I take it there’s more to it than just a shiny new bow, right?”

“You’re a sharp one, little bird,” Crimzon smiled. “Yes, I have to fulfill my mission. As I said before that dumb knight insulted me, I have to upgrade the ring’s power. Under normal circumstances it would only need a 70% increase in both power and capacity to become strong enough to slay Muu. However… there is one problem. Because I’ve been alive for so long, and because no previous champion has ever found this city, it’s caused the energy that I contain to upgrade the ring to build up over time. Now, if I were to upgrade the ring, it would increase it by a whopping 700%, which would not only push the ring to its limit in terms of how much Demon magic it can contain, but it’ll also cause the output of the ring to become substantially stronger. To put it in perspective: once the ring is upgraded the lowest setting, Lesser Devil Mode, will possess enough power to have the same output as pre-upgrade Ifrit Mode. In other words, the upgrade will boost the ring’s power to the point that using too high of a setting could very easily overwhelm your little champion.”

Nina became nervous, “So that means Nova would be put at risk if he were to use certain settings? Is there any way to only upgrade the ring a certain amount so Nova doesn’t run that risk?”

Crimzon shook his head, “Sadly, no. I only contain the energy, I cannot manipulate it. Once I give the ring the upgrade it’ll gain all the energy that I’ve had stored inside of me at once. I can’t control how much energy I put into it. Especially since getting rid of all this energy inside of me will lift a heavy burden off my shoulders. So there is no way to change the flow of energy so that the ring only gets upgraded a certain amount. And it means that your little champion cannot, and I mean CANNOT, use Armageddon Mode on the Demon King Ring. Just in case you don’t know, Armageddon Mode releases all the energy in the Demon King Ring in one shot. But with such an upgrade the recoil could very easily obliterate your little champion. So unless he’s got a death wish, or there is absolutely no other choice, he cannot use Armageddon Mode without running the extremely high risk of being blown to smithereens in the process.”

Nina’s ears drooped a bit, “So he can only use Armageddon Mode as an ultimate last resort, right? Otherwise he could be annihilated by the ring’s power via the recoil. It’s fortunate that Nova never uses Armageddon Mode anyway, as he doesn’t want to run the risk of being left defenseless. But now it’s pretty much completely off-limits unless there is no choice. I see.”

“That’s correct, little bird. So, unfortunately, I need to test Nova to see if he’ll be strong enough and smart enough to use the upgraded ring wisely. However, that’ll have to wait until tomorrow, as there is some needed prep work to be done before I give your little champion his test. Plus it’s getting late and you all had quite the journey to reach this place. But before we wrap up this session, I have one last thing I need from you, little bird.”

“Okay, grandpa. What do you need?”

“I need you to pick a side of my face… and give me a little kiss.”

Nina’s eyes widened is surprise, recoiling a bit, “W-W-W-What?! A kiss!?”

“Just on the cheek. That’s all I’m asking for.”

Nina hesitated before turning to Nova, clearly conflicted about what she was being asked to do.

“Nova…” she asked hesitantly. “What should I do?”

Nova heaved a sigh before saying, hiding his annoyance, “Give him what he wants, Nina. We need his help, after all, and if we’re to stand a chance in winning this war we should do as he says. So let him have it.”

Nina sighed, made her way to Crimzon’s left side, and planted a small peck on his cheek. Crimzon gave a hearty chuckle as she did.

“Good girl,” he said. “Now I have no regrets. For now, head back to the inn and rest up. I have to get some things taken care of in preparation for Nova’s test. I’ll have another demon fetch you when the time is right. Now get going.”

The party obeyed, leaving the room and making their way out of the building and back to the inn. Elizabetta was still sulking, Sir Reginald was trying to figure out what he did wrong, and Nina was rather disgruntled.

“I think it’s safe to say what kind of ‘test’ the General has in store for Nova,” Zeeker said. “Considering he’s an old war demon it’s a pretty easy guess that it’ll be a fight.”

“Yeah, that’s obvious,” Kettu replied. “But my question is this. What will the conditions of the fight be? It’s pretty safe to say that there will be at least one condition tacked on. Otherwise there wouldn’t really be a point to this ‘test’ if it’s just to see how strong Nova is.”

Van nodded, “That’s a fair assessment, Kettu. No, there it more to this than meets the eye. But, for now, let’s get back to the inn, have dinner, and rest, as tomorrow is going to be hectic.”

The party nodded and made their way back to the inn. They knew that tomorrow was going to be a rough day, especially for Nova. They were actively dreading what kind of battle General Crimzon was planning.

Next Chapter: General Crimzon’s Last Ride

That's all for today. Tune in next time to see if Nova will pass General Crimzon's test.
 
After a long hiatus (thanks to an arm/hand injury), it's time to continue Nova's adventure in Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains blood, mild violence, mild language).

General Crimzon’s Last Ride


It was the following evening after the party met with General Crimzon. They were gathered in the main dining area of the fancy inn. A large spread of food had been laid out, to the party’s eagerness.

The chef said, “Enjoy your meal, Demon King champion and friends. After all, tomorrow is a big day. I just hope the old demon still has it in him.”

Sir Reginald, who was still trying to figure out what he did wrong during that conversation, replied, “Yes, well, I suspect he’s still got some fire left in him. But this’ll probably be his last hurrah. But thank you for your hard work in preparing quite the feast for us. We’ll need it, especially Nova, if what we suspect General Crimzon has planned for tomorrow is what we think it is.”

The party eagerly tucked into the food, to the delight of the chef. They happily ate their feast, knowing what to expect tomorrow. Nova, however, was a bit somber, seemingly dreading tomorrow. Nina noticed this change in demeanor and gently touched his shoulder.

“I know how you feel, Nova,” she said gently. “You’re worried what might happen to General Crimzon after the ‘trial’ he’s setting up, right?”

Nova nodded, “Yeah, I am. I have a feeling I know what’ll happen, but that doesn’t mean I’m looking forward to it. I know I’ll probably be doing him a favor but it doesn’t make it any easier.”

Kettu finished his bite of chicken before replying, “I hear ya, Nova. But like you said you’re probably doing him a favor. He’s been alive all this time, longer than any other demon sans the Demon King, and I bet by now he’d like to move on. It’ll be tough, in more ways than one, but you’ll be doing him a service that’ll allow him to finally be at peace. You’ll be lifting a huge burden off his shoulders and allowing him the chance to finally rest after all these centuries. Granted, it does mean that burden will be transferred to you, and it’ll mean that Edyn’s future now heavily rests on your success against Muu, but it’s for the best. General Crimzon needs to be relieved of his duty and burden after waiting for so long and you’re the one to do it. Try to look at it as helping an old man find peace and fulfilling his long-awaited duty for our salvation from Muu.”

Angelo nodded, “I agree. Try to look at it in a positive light, Nova. General Crimzon needs you to relieve him of several centuries of burden and duty. I can only imagine how he feels, as he’s probably outlived his wife, children, and maybe even his grandchildren. This is his chance to finally be laid to rest. I know it won’t be easy for you, and I know that it’ll shift the burden he carries to you, but you’re going to do him a great service tomorrow and allow the old demon to finally be at peace.”

Nova sighed, “I know, I know. I can only imagine how he feels. Doesn’t make this any easier, and it only doubles, if not triples, the expectations Edyn will have of me to win this war, but I know it’s to help someone who has long since needed to be relieved of an age-old duty and finally move on in peace. Doesn’t make any of this easier, but I know it’s for the best. General Crimzon needs to be freed from the shackles that the Demon King unintentionally put on him and I’m the only one who can do it. This won’t be an easy thing for me to do, but I know it has to be done.”

One of the staff at the inn said, “Believe me, young one, you’ll be doing the old demon a favor. He’s lived far too long and it’s really taken a toll on him both physically and mentally. By facing him in battle tomorrow you’ll be allowing him to go out in a blaze of glory while also releasing him from his suffering. Everyone in this city understands how you feel, really. But we also know that General Crimzon has suffered a long, drawn-out existence since the Great War and he just wants to move on. He’s proven to be a good soldier, as he’s waited this whole time just for one champion to find him. And now that you’re here he’s finally been given the chance he needs to be relieved of his ancient duty and be at peace at long last. So while I can understand how you feel about all this you’re doing General Crimzon a huge service with this final fight. At least he can go out with a bang. Just don’t underestimate him, as the old dog has plenty of tricks up his sleeves. He’s old-fashioned, yes, but he is a soldier. And this is his chance to finally be laid to rest after 3,000 years of waiting for even one champion to appear. Trust us; you’re doing the old dog a favor by accepting his challenge.”

Nova sighed again, “I know, I know. Don’t make me dread tomorrow any more than I already do. It has to be done, and I’ll be relieving General Crimzon of a heavy burden that he’s had to carry for 3,000 years. I just hope everyone in this city can forgive me for it.”

A demoness smiled, “We won’t hold it against you. Promise. Like everyone said you’ll be doing General Crimzon a favor, and we all want him to finally be a peace. Like your Hopper Clan friend said, he’s outlived his wife, children, and grandchildren, which has proven to be extremely tough on him, wearing him down mentally and emotionally. But he kept going in hopes that despite the pain and heartbreak one champion would appear at last. Even his great grandchildren know this is his chance to finally be laid to rest. And go out in a blaze of glory in the process. No one will blame you for what will inevitably happen tomorrow, as everyone here knows that General Crimzon has suffered long enough and deserves to be relieved of his burden once and for all. Trust us, noble champion, it’s all for the best, and you’ll be doing him a great service in the process.”

Nova could only heave another sigh as he continued eating, dreading what was to come. After the plates were cleared they all retreated to their respective rooms to rest. Nova undressed to take a bath in the special pool in order to unwind and relax, knowing he was going to need it. After bathing and drying off he tucked himself under the covers and slowly drifted off into a dreamless sleep. His heart felt heavy knowing what was about to happen when dawn broke tomorrow.

Soon the sun crept over the horizon, basking the land in its glory. Nova reluctantly stirred from his slumber. He looked out the window, knowing that today was the day. His heart felt heavy and dread had welled up inside of him, but he knew it had to be done. After gathering up his equipment he rejoined the rest of the party, who were waiting for him in the dining area. After a hearty breakfast the group was escorted by the same owl-like demon to the center of the city, where a massive well with a ladder was positioned. General Crimzon was making his way toward the location, clearly weary but determined to fulfill his duty. In his hand was a large, rather vicious-looking spear with jagged edges, rings with fangs decorating the base, and a trident crest at the end. The various demons were praising him and thanking him for his countless years of service, only making Nova feel worse about what was going to happen.

General Crimzon turned to Nova, “So, young champion, the time is finally upon us. Normally we wouldn’t have to bother with such fanfare but given the situation it has to be done in order to see if you’ll be smart enough and resourceful enough to be trusted with such great power.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, I understand. Like an old saying on Earth, ‘With great power comes great responsibility’. This isn’t going to be easy on either you or me but I know it needs to be done. So, let’s do this.”

The old demon general nodded, “Good, I’m glad you understand, whippersnapper. And not a bad saying that you picked up from Earth. Now, this is how it goes. You and I will do battle underground in a special arena. That way we can prevent any damage to the city or get anyone caught in the crossfire. You cannot use any offensive magical accessories nor can you use the Demon King Ring. Defensive ones, like that Lightning Ring you have, are fine. And you cannot summon a weapon made of mana nor use that Shaman Magic Bracelet, the latter of which I’m surprised you can use. You need to rely solely on your talent as an archer. Talking of which, you will be given a temporary effect that’ll allow you to have an unlimited amount of arrows, since this battle could be a long one. Also, your party members have to sit this one out. It’s between you and me. They cannot interfere in any shape, way or form. If you can defeat me I will bestow upon you the power that I’ve been containing for the past 3,000 years.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, I understand.”

“…I can see in your eyes that you feel bad about what is about to transpire. Don’t be, kid. You’ll be doing me a great service. No one will hold it against you. If anything, you’ll be doing the entire city a service by allowing me to move on and be at peace. Regardless of the outcome you’ll be doing me a great favor, allowing me to go out in a blaze of glory, like how an old demon soldier deserves to go. And for that I thank you. No one wants to live as long as I have, even a demon. I’ve seen too much suffering and lost too many loved ones to want to keep living any further. What you’re about to do today will be something that my family and I desperately needed. Now, enough of this mushy talk. Let’s get to it. Remember: you cannot use any offensive magical accessories, the Demon King Ring’s power, or Shaman magic. And that includes familiars. I’ll give you the special power up that’ll grant you unlimited arrows once we get to the special arena. Now, let’s get going.”

Nova nodded and handed over his Moon Armlet, Shaman Magic Bracelet, and spare Summoning Sticker to Nina. She looked at him with worried eyes, giving him a tender kiss. Nova smiled weakly before he started to make his way down the well, where General Crimzon had already jumped down. The other demons saluted the two warriors as they made their descent into the depths of the earth.

“Be safe, Nova,” Nina said gently. “And come back alive.”

Down underneath the city, General Crimzon was leading Nova to a different location. He soon stopped at a door and opened it, revealing what looked like a battlefield. Nova steeled his nerves and entered the room. General Crimzon closed the door before moving toward the battlefield.

“Now, you may call me old-fashioned for this but given my life as a soldier for Master Belzebuth this is the best way I know how to do things.”

Nova replied, “It’s fine, General. Nothing wrong with being a bit old-fashioned. Even in the modern era of Earth sometimes stickling true to old traditions and ways can be a boon instead of a detriment. Considering I still live by my ancestors’ motto, one that I keep close to my heart, I don’t see anything wrong with keeping such traditions and ways alive in some form.”

General Crimzon chuckled lightly, “You’re a good kid to be respectful to the old ways. But I can see there are several layers of sadness in your eyes as you say that. I won’t bother prying it from you, as that’s your business, but it’s clear you understand that sometimes doing things the old-fashioned way doesn’t make it wrong. It’s just a different way to do things, and being different isn’t a bad thing. Though…” he looked at Nova, “…I can see that being different has caused you great pain. And yet you still push forward and respect how things once were. You’ve got moxie, kid, I’ll give you that. Guess you young folk can still value age-old traditions and the ways of yesteryears. That’s a good trait to have, as it proves you value what came before more ‘modern’ ways of thinking and traditions. Now, enough of this. Let’s get down to the nitty-gritty. First, I’m going to cast a spell on your quiver of arrows so you can have an unlimited amount of them for this battle. It’ll only last until the battle ends so don’t think you’ll leave here with that ability tucked away forever. Let me take care of that.”

He fired a spell at Nova’s quiver, causing what looked like an endless amount of arrows to form.

“That’ll do. Now, let’s get this over with. Know that you’re doing me a huge service by fighting me here. I’m an old demon who has watched several of his loved ones fade away to the cruel hands of time. It’s about time I joined them. To be honest I’m grateful you not only found your way here but are giving me one final fight so I can go out in a blaze of glory. I can tell that’s not an easy thing for you to do, which I respect, as it proves you have a good heart. But you need to come at me with everything you’ve got. I need you to hit me with everything. All the skills you’ve acquired while traveling these lands, all the courage you’ve developed, all the strategies you’ve planned to get to this point. That way I can be certain that you will be able to end this war with Muu. A shame I won’t live to see it happen but it’s better this way, as I have faith in you, Nova. You’re freeing me from a tortured existence and that I’m forever grateful for. Now, let’s get this over with. The sooner we begin the sooner Muu will fall. Oh, and one last thing you should know… you won’t be fighting me in this form.”

Nova steeled his nerves, saying, “I figured as much. Whatever form you take I will fight head-on, so don’t hold back. It’s the only way we both can be certain I can pass this test and carry on your wishes to a brighter future for everyone. So bring it on!”

Crimzon chuckled, “Good, I like that fire in you. While I wonder what Belzebuth’s reasonings were for choosing a champion who is afraid of ghosts and zombies, I can see the resolve in your eyes. It’s time.”

He was engulfed in black fire with started to grow until the fireball was massive. The flames then vanished, revealing a new form. He was a gigantic red humanoid demon, at least four times his original size. Large dark horns pointed forward from his head, black worn leathery wings spread from his back, a thick tail ending in a spearhead tip, and fierce green eyes that gleamed as he eyed his opponent. In his hand was an enlarged, and more menacing-looking version of his spear, now laced with hellfire.

“Come at me, champion!” he roared. “Show me what you’ve got and prove yourself worthy of the power you seek!”

Nova took a calming breath before drawing his bow and arrow, saying strongly, “As I always say: here goes something! En garde!”

Above ground, Nina was frantic. Even though the other seven members of the group had to stay outside on the surface to wait for Nova to return, it did not ease her worries at all.

For the sounds of the great battle could be heard from their position.

The roars of a demonic being, with the intent to kill.

The cries of courage and determination from the young archer.

Even if they couldn’t watch, they could tell it was a terrifying battle.

The other demons in the area were listening and waiting for the results as well. It was clear they, too, were worried, as they knew General Crimzon’s strength well despite his advanced age. Many of which were wondering if Nova even stood a chance, whispering among themselves, only furthering Nina’s anxiety.

The battle waged on, deep inside the well. Lasting longer than any of them thought possible. Longer than one’s stamina should allow.

By the time the three moons had risen and were high in the sky, Nina was worried out of her mind.

“I… I’m going down!” she declared.

Some of the demons tried to stop her but she dove down the well like a swan. The rest of the party nodded and pursued, clearly worried for their comrade and friend. The demons came to realize that the party was right, understanding that the battle was waging longer than it should, and followed them down into the well with their wings.

Nina had already broken into a full run, her mind locked in a panic, while the rest of the party followed her. The other demons were following them, clearly worried.

When they came to the room Nina burst the door open. A blinding flash of light erupted at that exact moment, prompting everyone to cover their eyes. When the light subsided everyone looked into the room.

They found General Crimzon back in his normal form, breathing hard, bloody wounds all over his body, his wings completely torn, his military clothes ripped in various places, using his spear for support. There were also broken arrows littered about the area, with some protruding from his body.

And the Phoenix Clan woman gasped as she laid eyes on Nova.

The young archer was on his hands and knees, breathing hard as he struggled to stand. His skin was red from getting burnt by hellfire, his blood was dripping from fresh wounds where he was struck by sharp claws and the spear, and his clothes torn in various places. His bow was off to the side, badly damaged, and there were arrows scattered around him.

“Nova?” Nina exclaimed.

Nova turned to her weakly, “N-Nina?”

General Crimzon chuckled weakly, “You couldn’t stay away, could you, little bird? It’s fine, as the battle is over. Nova won. He proved his resolve, his skill, and his intelligence, meaning he’ll be able to wield the power that I will bestow upon the Demon King Ring wisely. Nova… come here for a moment…”

Nova struggled to stand but eventually managed to get onto his feet. He limped over toward the old demon general, clearly feeling his exhaustion and injuries.

“Hold out your hand with the Demon King Ring.”

Nova complied, holding out his right hand. General Crimzon placed a clawed hand on the gem and concentrated. A glowing aura formed around him that was soon transferred into the Demon King Ring. After a few moments the aura vanished and the Demon King Ring had started to glow. A moment later the ring stopped glowing and seemingly returned to normal.

“There… it’s done…” the old demon said. “I’ve upgraded the ring with the power I was asked to contain. My mission is complete. You have relieved me of a huge burden, young Nova, and for that I thank you. And I must thank you again for allowing me to go out in a blaze of glory: how any demon soldier would want to go. Now, all of Edyn’s hopes and dreams are riding on you, young champion… You now carry a weighty burden… on your shoulders… you and your comrades… must now carry on… and bring about the end… of that cowardly cretin Muu…”

His body started to look more frail, to Nova’s alarm.

“G-General Crimzon…” he said weakly, tears forming in his eyes.

“You shed tears for me… you are very soft-hearted…” the old demon chuckled, placing a hand on Nova’s shoulder. “But that is a good trait to have… At least now… I can finally be at peace… and see my beloved wife again… Thank you, Nova Blitz… and goodbye…”

He fell onto his back, his hand sliding off Nova’s shoulder. His eyes closed, his head shifted to the side, and his breathing stopped as the call of death consumed him.

Tears were flowing out of Nova’s eyes, “G-General…”

All too suddenly, Nova’s eyes rolled up into their sockets and he collapsed limply on the ground, fading into the depths of unconsciousness.

“NOVA!” Nina screamed.

Next Chapter: Passing the Torch

That's all for today. Bring out your tissues as this one, and the next one, will pull at the heartstrings. Until next time.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

Passing the Torch


It had been a day since the battle between Nova and General Crimzon. The mood in the city of demons was somber, as they knew that the old general was now dead. But they also knew he went out the way he wanted to go out and knew he had been suffering for quite some time until Nova and his party arrived. Thus they knew that what had happened was for the best. Preparations for his funeral were already underway as the demons mourned and gave their respects to an old soldier.

In the inn Nova was resting. He had since been healed of his wounds and cursed burns, his clothes repaired, and was still unconscious. Nina was sitting on the bed with him, watching over him, concern and worry in her cerulean eyes. She gently held him by his hand as she sat by his side, waiting for him to awaken once again.

“Nova…” she said softly. “I hope you awaken soon. I want to see your emerald green eyes once again and know you’ll be okay. I can only imagine what the battle was like, but I know it was fierce and terrifying. Please, my love, wake up soon so I can put my fears to rest.”

A few hours later Nova began to stir from his slumber to Nina’s delight. His head shifted a few times and he grunted a bit before his eyes slowly opened. He blinked a few times, showing his eyes had no sheen in them, before locking onto Nina.

“…Nina?” he said weakly. “Or did I die and meet an angel? …No, that wouldn’t be right. As no angel could compare with you.”

Nina giggled lightly, “Keep talking like that and I may just rip off our clothes and take you.” She gained a more serious expression, “But I’m glad you’re awake at last, Nova. It’s been well over a day since the battle ended. How do you feel?”

“I feel pretty thrashed… my body is about as sturdy as wet pasta… and I have very little strength in me… But I’ll live… which is more than I can say about General Crimzon…” A tear leaked out of his eye, “I wish I didn’t kill him in that battle. I know he wanted to die and finally be at peace but I can’t help but feel like I killed an innocent person. I feel like I ended the life of a friend and ally.”

Nina gently held his hand, replying soothingly, “You did the right thing, Nova. I know it was hard but General Crimzon wanted to die because he had lived for far too long and lost too much. You saved him from a life of eternal torture and relieved him of his burden. That was a truly noble thing to do. It wasn’t easy but you ultimately saved a tortured soul from suffering any further. Now he’s at peace and has been relieved of his duty. And he’ll be getting a proper sendoff by the demons. …And they’d be honored if you’d join them for General Crimzon’s funeral.”

Nova grunted as he tried to sit up, saying, “It’s the least I can do for him. He’s counting on me to guide Edyn to victory over Muu so I have to honor his sacrifice for the cause. It won’t be easy, especially in my current state, but it has to be done. It’s only proper to honor an old soldier who has fallen in the line of duty.”

Nina smiled warmly, “You’re a good man, Nova, you know that? You truly understand what’s important and are doing everything you can to save billions of lives you hardly know from a cowardly tyrant. You will be forever honored by Edyn as a hero, I just know it. I know it means all of our hopes and dreams are riding on your shoulders but I also know you’ll live up to those hopes and dreams. I know you’ll be the one to vanquish Muu once and for all. And I’ll stand by your side until the very end.”

There was a knock at the door. Nina got up and walked over to the door. She opened it, revealing Sir Reginald, whose eyes lit up as he saw Nova.

“Nova, you’re finally awake,” he said warmly. “We’ve been worried about you. I assume Lady Nina told you about the funeral and whatnot?”

Nova nodded, “Yes. And I have every intention of attending it. It’s the least I can do to honor a soldier who went above and beyond the line of duty. When is the funeral?”

“In about an hour. Do you have the strength to get up?”

“My legs feel like wet spaghetti and my strength is limited… But that won’t stop me. I need to attend for General Crimzon’s sake. It’s the right and honorable thing to do for an old soldier.”

He struggled to sit upright on the side of the bed. He took a few calming breaths before putting his Hoverboots on and tried to stand. He staggered and nearly toppled over, requiring Nina to swiftly catch him, but he eventually managed to stand on his own. He took a few steps forward, trying his best to stay upright. Eventually he was able to move on his own, though Nina hovered close to him in case he stumbled. He picked up his Digi-Pack and followed Sir Reginald down to the main lobby of the inn. There the rest of the gang was waiting for them. They all smiled as they saw the weary Nova hobble toward them.

“Good, you’re awake,” Kettu said. “That was quite the rough battle you had, Nova. And I take it you’re going to attend the funeral?”

Nova nodded weakly, “Yes. My strength and stamina is limited and my legs feel like wet noodles but I know I have to attend. It’s the least I can do for a soldier who went above and beyond the line of duty for the greater good. Not attending would be dishonoring and insulting his legacy. So while I’m about as sturdy as wet tissue paper I know I need to do this so General Crimzon can have a proper sendoff.”

Zeeker smiled, “You’re a good man, Nova. As an old soldier myself I’m especially pleased to hear you say that. You clearly understand the value of honoring a fallen soldier, ensuring they are given the proper sendoff they deserve. That’s a good trait to have. It warms my heart knowing that you are willing to attend the funeral of a fallen soldier even if you’re in bad shape. You’re a true soldier yourself, you know. I know that General Crimzon would be honored to have you attend his funeral because you clearly value what he did and the sacrifice he performed for Edyn’s future.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Zeeker. Now, let’s get going. With Nova being so rocky it might take us a bit to reach the graveyard where they’re holding the funeral. So let’s get moving so we don’t miss anything.”

The party nodded and made their way toward the graveyard near the northeast corner of the city. It was slow progress, as Nova was clearly very weak, but he pushed himself forward. The demons who had gathered all smiled as they saw the party approach, knowing that they were there to honor General Crimzon. The party soon took their places and not long after the funeral began. General Crimzon’s casket was carried out and placed before everyone. Duskmane gave a eulogy to the old general before the casket was commissioned to the ground. Soon, after the casket had been buried, Duskmane cast a spell that caused a tombstone with demon wings and horns to emerge, with an engraving written on it.

“He lived a warrior and died a hero,” Duskmane said solemnly. “May his soul join the greatest of the Netherworld and return to his rightful place. And may his soul find peace with the ones he love, forever reunited.”

The various demons paid their respect and tribute to General Crimzon’s grave before turning to thank the party for their hard work and for helping the old demon move on peacefully. Nova was still pretty rocky but did his best to honor General Crimzon and tried to accept the gratitude that the various demons were giving him. Soon afterward the funeral had ended and everyone started to make their way back to their homes.

Duskmane stopped the party, “Hold it. I have to inform you of some things that General Crimzon entrusted me with before his final battle. For starters, Nova will be receiving a new bow. His old Starfire Bow was damaged beyond recovery during the fight; thus a new bow is necessary in order for him to progress forward. As discussed before it’ll be a special bow, one that has anti-Undead properties, so it’ll make fighting Muu’s forces easier. You will receive it tomorrow, as the funeral diverted some time away from crafting the bow. You will also receive a new quiver with fresh arrows, since your old one got pretty beat up during the battle.”

Nova nodded, “Thank you.”

“Next, your Centaur friend will be inheriting General Crimzon’s old Hellfire Spear. As you’re probably aware hellfire is extra potent on Undead. So before he died General Crimzon wanted his spear to be used in the fight against Muu since he would no longer be able to wield it. Thus, as your Centaur friend is a spear-wielder, he will inherit the Hellfire Spear. We’re currently reforging it to ensure it’ll be at full strength for the fights ahead. I hope you appreciate this.”

Van nodded, “I very much appreciate it. Thank you. I will use it in General Crimzon’s honor to ensure that Muu falls.”

Duskmane replied, “Good. That’s all for now. I suggest you rest up, as the worst has yet to come. I will have some of my demons give you the items tomorrow, so be ready for them. Now, it’s time to move on.”

With a curt bow Duskmane left the area, leaving the party behind.

Elizabetta said, “Well, I suggest we head back to the inn to eat and rest up. Especially Nova, as he still looks like he’s nearly dead on his feet. Hopefully the new bow and the Hellfire Spear we’ll be obtaining will aid us in the fights ahead.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, indeed, Elizabetta. Let’s go and get some rest. But it’s safe to say that General Crimzon passed the torch to Nova in the mission to defeat Muu. While it does mean he has a very weighty burden on his shoulders, as all of Edyn’s hopes and dreams are riding on him, I have faith we will succeed.”

Angelo smiled, “Here, here.”

Nina nodded, “Agreed. For now, let’s head for the inn and allow Nova to get some food in his belly, since he hasn’t eaten in over 24 hours. Then we should just take it easy and wait for the new bow, quiver, and Hellfire Spear to be delivered to us. Then it’s back on the road for us.”

The party nodded in agreement and slowly made their way back to the inn. Nova was still very weak but he was able to make his way to the dining area of the inn. The staff served up a grand meal for them, allowing the party to tuck into the food with gusto. After the plates had been cleared they retreated to their rooms. Nina stayed with Nova to ensure he got the rest he needs. As he laid down on the soft bed he turned to his lover.

“Thank you, Nina, for doing all this for me,” he said gently.

She smiled, “I’m glad to. I know if the situation was reversed you’d do the same for me. I’m just grateful that you survived that horrible fight. We could hear it from outside, and it made me incredibly anxious, almost frantic. I know you’re still weak and tired from that fight so rest up, my love. And know that I’m right here next to you. To the very end.”

Nova gave a small smile before he quickly fell asleep. Nina sat by his side for a while before she curled up next to him. She gave him a peck on the forehead before falling asleep herself. They knew they needed the rest because they had work to do.

And to honor the sacrifice of a soldier who had passed the torch of hope to Nova.

Next Chapter: Wood Elf Woes

That's all for today. The torch has been passed to Nova, with all of Edyn's hopes and dreams. So no pressure. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Last edited:
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains violence, mild language, light sexual suggestions)

Wood Elf Woes


It was the following day after General Crimzon’s funeral. The party was waiting by the front gates of the city. They knew that today they were going to get some items from the demons and were told to wait by the gates.

“I wonder what kind of bow Nova will get?” Sir Reginald pondered. “They said it’ll be a custom-made one with anti-Undead properties. Does that mean it’ll be a Holy element? Or will it have hellfire as part of it?”

Kettu replied, “I’m leaning more toward the hellfire aspect, Reggie. They are demons, and hellfire is extra potent on Undead, so it’d make sense if the bow had some built-in hellfire properties. But we don’t know for sure so it could be anything.”

“True. And my name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu!”

“Considering that Van will be getting General Crimzon’s Hellfire Spear does indicate that the new bow could have some built-in hellfire properties,” Nina stated. “Anyway…” she turned to Nova, “How do you feel, Nova? You were pretty wiped out from the battle and attending the funeral. Are you feeling better now?”

Nova replied, “I’m still a tad tuckered out but it’s nothing that’ll stop me from continuing on this accursed mission. Besides, we need to get going, as Muu will probably mobilize his remaining troops to retake lost territory. We got what we came for, which was to upgrade the Demon King Ring, now we need to use it against Muu’s forces before they have the chance to try to reclaim lost ground.”

Zeeker nodded, “Yes, that is true. Oh, look, here come some demons with our new stuff.”

They all looked ahead to see a handful of demons making their way toward the group. One was carrying a bow and a quiver full of arrows, another was carrying General Crimzon’s spear, and one more was carrying some other items.

One demon presented the bow and quiver of arrows to Nova, “Here you go, noble Demon King champion. This is a Hellfire Bow. Whenever you nock an arrow onto it the bow will enhance the arrow with hellfire properties. These properties stack with the various archery skills, such as Wind Cutter Shot or even Celestial Shot, thus making your skills even more potent. And here’s a new quiver with a fresh set of arrows. I hope they will be of use to you.”

The Hellfire Bow was a purplish black longbow with red highlights and a red chord for a drawstring. The design was vaguely similar to Nova’s mana bow, having a distinct demonic motif, with both the top and bottom of the longbow being constructed with demon wings, flame structures decorating it, and a gold gem in the center just above the grip.

Nova graciously took the bow and quiver of arrows, replying, “They’ll be more than useful for me. Thank you for crafting this bow. I’ll put it to good use.”

The second demon presented Van with the Hellfire Spear, saying, “Here you go, Mr. Centaur. This is General Crimzon’s own Hellfire Spear. It was recently reforged so it’ll be at full capacity and ready for battle. Please make good use of it for General Crimzon.”

Van graciously took the spear, saying, “I will wield it with honor and I will do everything in my power to use this spear to honor the late General Crimzon and keep his spirit alive. And I will make sure this weapon impales that cowardly cretin, Muu, which is what General Crimzon would want.”

The third demon presented some items to the party, “Please, take these special magical accessories. They’ll make fighting Muu’s forces easier. Like the weapons these magical accessories contain the power of hellfire, which will enhance your weapon skills and give you the ability to cast the Demon spell: Hellfire Blast. They’ll also boost your resistance to Undead magic like Decompose and Rotting Breath, though they won’t make you immune to it. Hopefully they’ll be of some use to you.”

Everyone took one of the magical accessories. They were all rings, each with a purple gem containing purplish black flames and surrounded by a pair of gold demon wings. They each placed the rings on one of their fingers, taking a moment to admire them.

“We’ll make good use of these,” Nina said. “Thank you very much.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. Now we must be on our way. We have some lost ground to cover and we need to get out of the Beastly Badlands and head for the next settlement before Muu makes another move. We thank you for your help. We’ll make sure Muu falls after all you’ve done for us.”

One of the demons replied, “We must thank you for ending General Crimzon’s suffering. He’s been waiting a long time to be relieved of his duty and finally move on, and we all have wanted him to be at peace. After all, watching his wife, children, and grandchildren die while he kept living took a serious toll on his mental and emotional health. So you ended his long, drawn-out existence and allowed him to finally be at peace. We thank you for that. Good luck, and take down that coward, Muu, once and for all.”

The party nodded and with a few final waves they left the city. After going a certain distance Nina turned to the group.

“I’ll transform into my phoenix form and carry us out of these badlands so we don’t have to waste time retracing our steps from where the Demon King Ring took Nova for a ride.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “An excellent idea, Lady Nina. Please, do so.”

Nina wrapped herself up in her wings, which soon ignited and became a fireball. The fireball grew larger and larger until the flames dispersed, revealing her phoenix form. She sat down, allowing the party to climb onto her back. After securing themselves she took flight until she was soaring over the Beastly Badlands. Down below the party could see various monsters scattering for cover as they saw the mighty phoenix fly over them, clearly not wanting to be Nina’s next meal, to her bemusement.

Sir Reginald took out his map, saying, “Okay, Lady Nina, head northeast. That’ll take us to Wood Grove Forest. The Wood Elves live in that forest so we can head for there in order to regroup and gather any intel that might be useful. After all, we have one last Undead Base to uproot before this kingdom is freed from Muu’s grip. Then it’ll be onto Mana Obsidian Kingdom and remove Muu’s influence there, leaving only the continent he took over as his last stronghold.”

Angelo smiled, “So, soon we’ll have rid Edyn of Muu’s accursed Undead Captains and Generals, leaving only his last stronghold: his home base. We come this far and we’ll go the distance. Especially now with an upgraded Demon King Ring and with some new trinkets to assist us. Watch out, Muu, as we’re coming for you.”

“You can say that again!” Elizabetta smiled.

Everyone nodded as Nina continued flying, heading toward a large, dense forest. Soon they had reached the edges of the Beastly Badlands and the Wood Grove Forest was just before them.

“Land here, Lady Nina,” Sir Reginald instructed. “We can go the rest of the way by foot, especially since it would be easy to miss the Wood Elf village in those thick trees.”

Nina nodded and landed just at the outskirts of the forest. She lowered herself down, allowing the group to disembark from her back. After the last party member had jumped down she enveloped herself in her wings, which soon burst into flames, and started to shrink until she was back to normal.

Sir Reginald looked at his map again before saying, “Okay, to get to the Wood Elf village we need to find the pathway they’ve established through the woods. That way we can’t get lost, as the forest is very dense and full of monsters.”

Kettu looked around before saying, “I think I see the pathway. It’s over there, to our left.”

Everyone looked to where he was pointing. There was a well-worn path off to the side that was leading into the woods.

“Yes, I’d say that’s the way we need to go,” Zeeker chuckled. “Good eyes, Kettu.”

Van nodded, “Indeed. Now let’s get moving before it gets too late, as the forest becomes dangerous at night. And be on alert for any edible monsters, as places like this would be an excellent location for them to grow and spawn. Especially ones like Rockolli, Clay Rabbits, Quick Piglets, Honey Beavers, Gust Quails, Wood Ducks, Onion Ringnecks, Black-Eyed Peashooters, and Ambush Grapevines. So be on alert, as we might also obtain some nice treats while we’re at it.”

The party nodded and entered the woods via the worn path. They kept their eyes and ears peeled for any threats. As they traveled they ran into the occasional monster, including some of the edible ones, allowing them to collect some valuable parts and extra food. After a good two hours of traveling through the woods they came to a clearing, which contained a large village.

The village was made of wooden homes and easily as big as a large stadium. There were various Wood Elves roaming around, doing their tasks and keeping the village running. However, there was a sense of dread hanging in the air. The party soon noticed that there was some damage to the village. Now concerned they quickly entered the village.

“What happened?” Sir Reginald asked a young male elf.

He replied, “We don’t know but something has infested our water well. And whatever it is sends out some strange monsters during the night in order to scavenge food from us. We have to lock ourselves inside to avoid getting attacked, though it comes at the cost of some of our food supplies. It’s gotten bad enough that a Holy Paladin from the Goddess Church has come to investigate the situation. Say… Aren’t you the Demon King’s champion party?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “That we are. And if you’re going to suggest we should help we would’ve done so anyway. So where is this Holy Paladin? Maybe we can assist him in dealing with this unusual threat. Is he in this village now?”

“Yes, he is. He’s probably talking with Chief Scias regarding the problem. If you can find Lord Juniper he could take you to him, as he’s out surveying the damage.”

A familiar voice then said, “My ears are burning. And do my eyes deceive me? The noble Demon King’s champion party has come to our humble abode? This is most fortunate timing.”

Everyone turned to see Juniper walk up to them.

“Hello, Lord Juniper,” Nina said cheerfully.

“A pleasure to see all of you again,” Juniper smiled. “I must say your timing is perfect. As you’re probably aware we’re dealing with a strange monster threat that has also caused our well to dry up. A Holy Paladin name Rayler has come to assist us, but I’d bet he’d feel more secure if he had you all helping him. Please, follow me. I’ll take you to him and my father, as they’re discussing the problem and what possible types of monsters we’re dealing with.”

Juniper guided the party to the largest house in the village. In front was another Wood Elf who looked like an older version of Juniper but with more reddish hair and wider shoulders. He was talking to a well-dressed human Holy Paladin with long blonde hair, bright green eyes, fair skin, a strong build. He wore a Templar-like outfit consisting of a blue long-sleeved tailcoat with red inner lining, white trim, gold stitching on the front, and long square tails that reach down to his ankles, as well a blue capelet with red inner lining and white trim that covers his shoulders and upper arms. He also wore blue pants tucked into tall leather boots that go over his knees.

They were in the middle of a discussion regarding the possible threat. However, the moment Chief Scias noticed Juniper and the Demon King’s champion party he stopped to turn to them.

“My son, are those people who I think they are?” he asked.

“Yes, father, this is the Demon King’s champion party,” Juniper replied. “The ones who helped us during the King’s Hunt Festival by protecting us from Muu’s forces.”

“Well, this is an honor. I take it my son has informed you what’s been going on?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. Some unknown monster has caused your water well to dry up and is sending out smaller monsters to attack the village in hopes of getting food and/or victims. We wish to assist you. Do you know what type of monsters we’re dealing with?”

Rayler turned to the party, “So you wish to assist me in my investigation? Then that would be most appreciated, as I’m only one Paladin, even if I’m quite strong. Especially since, from what information I’ve gathered… we’re dealing with a rather… unique problem.”

Elizabetta raised her antennae in confusion, “What do you mean?”

“Well… the monster breeds we seem to be dealing with… are the Scuttzle family of monsters.”

Nina looked surprised, “The Scuttzle breed? But they went extinct sometime after the Great War. Are we really dealing with an extinct breed of monster?”

Rayler replied, “I was pretty surprised to find this out, too. The Scuttzle family of monsters went extinct about 2,890 years ago due to the loss of their natural habitats. Said habitats were on the continent that Muu current occupies. But somehow a Scylla has created a nest in the well, blocking the waterflow and spawning the various Scuttzle breed of monsters. Not only are the Scuttzle breed of monsters tough, but they are protected by elemental auras not unlike the ones certain Beast Claws produce. So you need a lot of power in order to burst those auras, especially the Light and Dark variants, which are double in strength compared with the other Scuttzle auras. The best way to deal with those auras is using the element that is strong against it, like using Water attacks on a Flame Scuttzle or Earth attacks on a Lightning Scuttzle.”

Nina took a moment to ponder before saying, “Actually, there is an even easier way of dealing with those auras: Wind attacks. Wind attacks can simply blow the auras away in one blast, exposing the Scuttzles and making them easier to fight. Wind attacks also prevent them from just regenerating their auras if they’re popped after a few moments. At least that’s what the historical documents say about them.”

Rayler’s eyes went wide, “By the Goddess, that’s brilliant! So simply using Wind attacks will remove the auras in one shot without the need of exploiting elemental advantages or trying to overpower them? That’ll make dealing with them much easier. How do you know that, miss… um…”

“Nina. I’m Nina Firewing, former Princess of Phoenixwing Kingdom. I’ve long since cut myself off from the rest of my kingdom and are now helping my beloved Nova fight off Muu. Frankly, compared to living in my castle and dealing with my greedy clan, fighting Muu’s army and roughing it is an improvement. Especially since I now have great friends and a fiancé, which is more than I ever had back home. As for how I know that information I spent a lot of time studying in order to avoid dealing with my family and people. So I’m well-versed in a number of subjects. I’m no genius, nor is my knowledge infallible, but I know enough to help give our party a leg-up against the various foes we face.”

“That’s quite commendable, Princess Nina. That must help your party a lot. Although I’m surprised you prefer traveling over staying in the castle but I assume you have your reasons for it. Anyway, with that nice tidbit of information it’ll make dealing with these Scuttzle monsters easier. And I could really use the help, as my Wind magic arsenal is rather… small. Will you assist me in dealing with these supposedly extinct monsters?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “We’d be glad to assist you. And on that note, we should head down into the well and deal with this threat before it gets worse, as Scylla can lay a lot of eggs.”

Rayler nodded, “Yes, well put. Let us make haste and deal with these monsters before they overrun the village. Follow me.”

The party followed Rayler toward the city well. It a large, deep well that was even big enough for Van to enter, with a flight of stairs leading downward.

“Interestingly designed well…” Nova observed. “Why is it designed like this?”

“That’s… a good question,” Kettu replied. “Boy, you often ask some of the best questions, Nova. Ones that we cannot seem to answer. But enough chit-chat. Let’s get down there and deal with these Scuttzles before the Scylla produces enough eggs to overrun the village.”

Zeeker nodded, “Indeed. But what I want to know is… how is a Scylla even alive? Did it just go into a deep hibernation and only recently woke up? Or was it placed here by someone?”

“Two very good questions, my Beastman friend,” Rayler replied. “Hopefully we can find the answer while we’re down there. But let’s move, as Scuttzles get more active at night, which is when they hunt for prey. But be alert, as the place could be crawling with them.”

The party nodded and ventured into the well, with Van needing to duck so not to hit his head on the way down. They soon entered what looked like a stone chamber. There were splashes of water here and there, indicating that the well water could reach this location, and the ground was decently moist.

“Stay close, as it’s easy to get lost down here,” the Holy Paladin said.

Van’s ears twitched, stating, “Hold on. I hear something. Something scuttling.”

Kettu and Zeeker’s ears twitched as well.

“I hear it, too,” Kettu said.

“Same here,” Zeeker added. “I think a Scuttzle is nearby. Be ready, as they’re some of the tougher ancient monsters.”

The party drew their weapons and braced themselves. Soon a pair of glowing eyes could be seen from one of the cavern tunnels and something fast shot out at them. The party scattered to avoid getting rammed by the mysterious enemy. When they had collected themselves they got a good look at their attacker.

“A Flame Scuttzle!” Nina stated.

The Flame Scuttzle looked like an insect of some sort, with six spider-like legs, a red oval body with a yellow gem on each flank, a dark red armored head that extended over and past its regular body with three spikes and a yellow gem on the forehead, glowing yellow eyes in rectangular sockets on the sides of its head, and a fang-filled mouth partly hidden under its body. It was shielded by a flaming aura that gave off heat energy. It looked around, gnashing its fangs and jumping back and forth at the various warriors who had surrounded it.

“Now, time to see if what I learned it true!” Nina stated. She started to channel energy before saying, “Time to blow you away! Razor Wind!”

She fired her spell, causing several small but sharp wind blades to form and be launched at the Flame Scuttzle. The Wind attack struck the aura and, to the surprise of everyone, blew it away effortlessly, exposing the monster. Even the monster itself seemed surprised that its aura was beaten so easily. It turned to Nina and spewed a tongue of flames at her from the gem on its forehead. Nina quickly performed a dodge roll to avoid the attack.

“Now’s our chance!” Sir Reginald stated. “While its aura is gone!”

Angelo started to channel energy, “Here, have a taste of my Water Bomb!”

He fired a sphere of water at the Flame Scuttzle, dousing it in decently strong Water damage, making it screech in agony. It turned to him, eyes gleaming, before firing another tongue of flames at the Hopper Clan member. Angelo hastily dodged the attack.

Elizabetta channeled energy, “My turn! Bubble Burst!”

She fired a stream of bubbles at the monster, striking it from behind, making it screech. It turned to her and fired another burst of flames at the Buzzwing Clan member. She quickly performed a dodge roll to avoid the attack.

Rayler stated, “Time to earn my keep! Holy Grenade!”

He fired a bomb-like sphere of light at the Flame Scuttzle, exploding upon contact and stunning it. It staggered, trying to regain its focus, clearly surprised by the strength of the party.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “I’ll finish it off! Demon Mode! Torpedo Strike!”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Demon Mode. He then fired the Water-infused arrow that also had hellfire laced in it at the dazed monster. It struck the ancient beast hard, exploding upon contact and sending the Flame Scuttzle airborne before it crashed on the ground upside-down. It flailed its legs for a few moments before it stopped moving. Everyone waited a moment to see if it was dead and breathed a sigh of relief when it was confirmed to be dead.

“Princess, your knowledge really came through for us,” Rayler said. “Now knowing that Wind attacks, no matter how strong or weak, can instantly blow the aura away without needing to overwhelm it with damage will make dealing with this task even easier. Thank you for remembering such a crucial piece of information as now we have a strong weapon against these creatures.”

Nina nodded, “Glad to help. And don’t call me ‘Princess’, as I’ve cut myself off from the royal family. And for good reasons, I might add. I no longer hold the title of ‘Princess’ so there is no need to call me that. But time for that later, let’s progress deeper into the cavern and see if we can find our Scylla and any more Scuttzles.”

Kettu examined the dead Flame Scuttzle, suggesting, “We should probably take the corpse with us, both because it’s a monster that hasn’t been seen in a long time and to study it in case other types of extinct monsters have suddenly emerged as well.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “That’s a good idea, Kettu. It might help unravel this mystery of why extinct monsters are returning to Edyn. Nova, can you store it in your Digi-Pack?”

Nova nodded, “Yeah, sure, give me a sec.”

He scanned and digitized the dead monster, to Rayler’s surprise.

“Okay, now that we’re armed with useful knowledge about these monsters we need to progress forward,” the Holy Paladin said. “But be on the lookout, as more of them should be around this cavern. So let’s move forward and be alert so we don’t get ambushed by another Scuttzle.”

The party nodded and ventured deeper into the cavern. There were several different tunnels, most of which were dead-ends, making it rather difficult to navigate. Every so often one of the various types of Scuttzles would appear and attack them. Some were Flame Scuttzle, others were blue with purple gems and eyes that fired pillars of water, others were electric yellow with green eyes and gems that launched lightning bolts, and some were forest green with orange eyes and gems that summoned thorny vines to ensnare their prey.

After killing another one, this one being the green variant, Kettu wiped his brow, “Whew. These Scuttzles sure are tough nuts to crack. Makes me wonder how tough warriors in the past were if they had to deal with beasties like these. But thanks to Nina we can easily get rid of their auras by just blasting them with any Wind element attack, allowing us to pick them off more readily.”

Zeeker nodded, “True, but we have yet to see the Light and Dark variants, which are the strongest of the batch. At least that’s what some documents say about them, anyway.”

Nina said, “Yes, that’s true. And unlike the Flame, Lightning, Wood, and Water Scuttzles, the Light and Dark versions have no weakness to exploit. While they use Light and Dark attribute attacks they, themselves, seem to be a neutral element. And like we said before, they have the strongest auras. While it’s clear that using Wind element attacks is enough to blow the auras away, we need to be careful, as from what the old documents say about the Light and Dark Scuttzles is that they have more devastating attacks than their elemental counterparts. And are said to be more durable even without their auras, so taking them down will be harder.”

Rayler nodded, “Yes, that’s what I’ve heard, too. You know your stuff, Prin—er… Miss Nina. But so far we’ve only seen the four main elemental variants of them, which are the weaker ones. I’d be willing to bet a large amount of gold that the Light and Dark versions are guarding the Scylla. From what the ancient documents said, they often acted as the final line of security for the Scylla, only mobilizing when the Scylla felt that any intruder was a large enough threat and the weaker variants weren’t enough to stop said intruders.”

Elizabetta asked, “But I need to know something. Why would a Scylla need to plug up the well’s waterflow?”

Nina turned to her, “Well, Scyllas often lurked in desert oasis, where the water was still. Scyllas need to reside in still, shallow water in order to keep themselves cool, as they overheat very easily, especially since they carry a ton of eggs on their bodies. Those eggs also need to be kept cool and can get easily damaged by fast-moving water due to their thin membranes. So by plugging up the well’s waterflow the Scylla can adjust the water levels and current to better suit their needs. This means the location in well that has
the most water is blocked so it can partly submerge its body to keep both itself and the eggs cool.”

Van nodded, “So I see. That makes a lot of sense. Hmm?” His ears twitched, “Uh-oh, I hear more Scuttzles coming our way. Get ready, team!”

The party nodded and braced themselves for action. Two pairs of gleaming eyes could be seen from another tunnel and suddenly both pairs launched themselves at the group, forcing them to dodge. The creatures revealed themselves in the process.

One had a pale pink body with white armor, red eyes and gems, and a glowing white aura around it. The other had a charcoal black body with a lighter grey armor, dark purple eyes and gems, and a black aura surrounding it. The two monsters brandished their fangs, trying to intimidate the group.

“Yep, here’s our Light and Dark Scuttzles,” Rayler said. “And I can sense their auras are much stronger. Miss Nina, fire when ready so we can see if their auras also get blown away easily by Wind attacks!”

Nina nodded and started to channel energy before shouting, “Typhoon!”

A large windstorm was whipped up, firing sharp blades of wind at the two monsters. They braced themselves for the attack, anchoring their legs into the ground. Their auras were blown away by the Wind spell, leaving them vulnerable, much to their surprise.

“Now’s our chance!” Sir Reginald stated. “Hit them hard and fast!”

Elizabetta flapped her wings hard, releasing her Moth Dust and hastily blew it toward the two Scuttzles. When the dust settled on their bodies they staggered, with what looked like venomous purple bubbles forming around them.

“So this time my Moth Dust poisoned them,” she observed. “That’ll put them on a timer. Not to mention the poison from my Moth Dust gets worse with each passing minute, so it’ll eat away at them faster.”

The two Scuttzles glared at Elizabetta, who flinched in fear. They fired beams of energy, one white and one black, directly at her. Zeeker quickly snatched the frightened Buzzwing Clan girl and got her out of firing range, allowing the two attacks to miss her. She quickly shook her head and regained focus.

“Sorry, I got startled by those glares,” she said sheepishly. “I guess I’m still a bit skittish.”

Zeeker smiled, “Don’t worry about it. Just try not to let it happen again.” He then called out, “Attack them now while they’re recharging their energy!”

Nina fired a blast from her rings at the Dark Scuttzle. The attack connected, but at first didn’t do anything. Then suddenly the Dark Scuttzle screeched in agony, staggered, and fell onto its side, dead, followed by some ghastly energy floating off of it.

She smiled, “Looks like my Skull Rings secondary effect actually happened, as I was able to kill it with just one blast. But I doubt it’ll work a second time. Quickly, gang up on the Light Scuttzle and let it have it!”

Elizabetta jumped to her feet, priming her boomerangs, growling, “I won’t let you intimidate me again! Dual Cutter!”

She threw her glowing boomerangs at the Light Scuttzle. They struck it twice each, dealing rather impressive damage before returning to her. It glared at her again and began priming another beam.

Zeeker charged in, “Oh, no you don’t! Twister Claws!”

He launched a slash attack that summoned a small tornado. The attack slammed into the Light Scuttzle as it was just about to fire its attack, sending it flying and causing its beam to careen wildly, completely missing everyone. It landed on its side, struggling to stand at first before it managed to right itself. Now furious it charged at Zeeker, teeth bared, ready to bite him.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “Oh, no you don’t, you creeper crawler! Have a taste of my Snipe attack!”

He fired the arrow that was now covered in ghastly energy. It struck the Light Scuttzle in the flank, making it screech in pain, before the ghastly energy consumed it. When the energy dispersed, however, the Light Scuttzle was largely unharmed, much to Nova’s surprise.

“Okay… that didn’t quite work how I wanted it to…” he said, clearly stunned. “I guess Lady Luck wasn’t on my side this time since the Snipe skill only did light damage instead of kill it outright. That’s not good.”

The Light Scuttzle glared at Nova and fired another beam at him. He performed a dodge roll to avoid the attack, landing in a crouching position.

“Sheesh this one is being stubborn,” Kettu growled. “Even after getting poisoned that’s slowly getting worse it’s still fighting pretty hard. We got lucky with the Dark Scuttzle but this Light one certainly won’t go down without a fight.”

Elizabetta said, “True, but I have an idea. Nova, hit it with a Decaying Shot!”

Nova nodded, loaded up another arrow, and stated, “Decaying Shot!”

He fired the now cursed arrow at the Light Scuttzle. It struck in in the other flank, making it screech again. Its body started to rot and soon it looked like a zombified version of itself.

“Now, leave this part to me,” the moth girl stated. She charged up energy before saying, “Angel!”

She fired the blessed spell at the Undead-transformed Light Scuttzle. The Holy energies rained down upon it, causing it to screech loudly before it flopped onto the ground, dead.

Angelo gave Elizabetta a thumbs-up, “Hey, not bad there, girl. By turning it into an Undead you were able to destroy it using Angel. Pretty swift thinking there, Elizabetta.”

She blushed, “Yeah, well, I had to make up for flinching in fear earlier in the battle. At least this plan worked.”

Rayler smiled, “Yes, that was pretty smart thinking, Elizabetta. Now, like with the others, let’s collect their bodies and move on. If these two attacked us we must be getting close to where the Scylla is residing. Nova, if you’d be so kind.”

Nova nodded, scanned and digitized the two dead bodies of the Scuttzles, before the party moved forward. They soon entered a large chamber in the cavern. There was shallow, still water in a large pool that took up most of the chamber. And lurking in the center of it was a horrific monster.

It was true horror, something from a bygone age that should’ve stayed there. Most of its body was covered in glistening white, perfectly round eggs the size of a human head, each with thin membranes and a black sphere inside them. The monster’s massive bulk was trailing behind it and underwater, leaving how large it was up to the imagination. Was what was visible of it was the fore of its body, with two white plated limbs with sharp, red hooked claws, with two more at the sides of its head, ready to be used whenever needed. Its head was by far the most hideous part of it, being similar to the Scuttzles but instead having two sets of vicious teeth bristling from lipless gums, with a pair of mandibles flanking its jaws. A pair of malevolent red eyes that were partly hidden in the shadows of an armored head similar to the Scuttzles that stretched back and toward the eggs, lined with spikes and ridges, and a single blood red gem on its forehead.

“So… that’s the Scylla…” Nova grimaced.

“Yeesh, it’s even uglier than the history books describe it as…” Nina winced. “And believe me, the books were pretty damn descriptive of it.”

“I don’t know if it’s noticed us yet,” Angelo observed.

Kettu growled, “No, it’s most certainly noticed us, but it’s too big to move quickly, what with hauling all those eggs on its back. But it’ll start making its way over here shortly.”

The Scylla gave an unworldly screech before it started to slowly claw its way through the shallow water toward the group.

“See?”

Rayler drew his rapier, “Well, here it comes, so we’d best be ready for it!”

Sir Reginald drew his sword, “Indeed. Get ready, team, as things are about to get ugly!”

The party backed up a bit as the Scylla clawed its way partly up to the shore, leaving most of its body submerged in the water. It gave another unworldly screech, its eyes flaring evilly, before the battle began. The gem on its forehead glowed before releasing energy. Suddenly, the ground shook violently, causing the party to stumble as they were struck with rocks and chunks of earth.

“Gah! It used Quake!” Zeeker spat, trying to regain his balance. “I wonder what other magic it has at its disposal.”

Nina, who hovered off the ground with her wings to avoid the attack, replied, “According to my research, Scylla can use Fire, Water, Earth, Lightning, and Wood element attacks. In other words, it can use all the elements of its Scuttzle offspring sans Light and Dark, with Earth tacked on for good measures. Which is somewhat odd because a Scylla is considered an adult, evolved version of a Light or Dark Scuttzle. So this creature has a bevy of useful magic at its disposal. Granted, I don’t know what levels of magic it can use, but it can use spells of the elements I just described. So this thing will be like a bag of tricks.”

Van stated, “We may have to pull out the big guns for this battle: Shaman magic, as what little I know about Scyllas is that they’re tough. But they have a weakness to Fire because of their overheating issue. Plus it would kill the eggs it has. So we might have to pull out our heaviest hitting forms in order to make this battle more manageable.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “I agree, Van. So let’s do it!”

“Elemental Energy Fusion activate!” everyone except Nova and Rayler stated.

The party was engulfed in swirling energy and before long the Goddess of Phoenixes, Tsunami Knight, Corona Moth, Fox Fyre, Burning Chaos Knight, Burning Beast, and Guardian of Edyn was standing before the daunting foe.

Rayler’s eyes were wide, “So this is the power of Shaman magic. It’s amazing.” He turned to Nova, “Hey, you’ve got a Shaman Magic Bracelet. So why aren’t you transforming?”

Nova replied, “My form is too high-risk, high-reward to use in this situation. My compatibility is awkward at best, I have limited control over it and it’s got enough power to wipe out everything within a 50-mile radius of me if I’m not careful. So while my form is the most powerful out of everyone it’s far too dangerous to use in a situation like this. Plus it exhausts me rapidly, so I can’t sustain the form for long before becoming too tired to move. I’m going to have to refrain from using it, as it’s far too dangerous and too risky to use. Especially since I’ve got a bad feeling this Scylla has an extra trick up its sleeve that we don’t know about. I’m not going to take an unnecessary risk with my powerful form in case it could backfire. I’m a cautious person, and whenever I get a bad feeling about something I know not to take the risk if I can avoid it. Now enough talking, as the Scylla seems to be priming another attack!”

Just as he said that the Scylla gave a screech, causing spears of wood to erupt from the ground and try to skewer the party. They all dodged hastily to avoid getting impaled by the Wood Spear attack.

Nina summoned up her magic, “Have a taste of this! Phoenix Finish!”

Elizabetta chimed in, “I’ll help! Fire Twister!”

The two attacks were launched simultaneously before combining, becoming a phoenix-shaped tornado, to Rayler’s surprise.

“Combo skill: Phoenix Twister!” both females said in unison.

The combo skill raced toward the Scylla before crashing into it, engulfing it in a massive fiery explosion. The Scylla gave an ear-piercing shriek in pain as the flames burned its body. When the smoke and flames cleared the Scylla glared hatefully at the girls. Its eyes started to glow and suddenly Nina was clutching her head, screaming.

“Nina!” Nova sputtered. “What’s wrong?!”

However, she soon became upright, but to everyone’s horror her eyes had gone completely white. She turned to the party, floating ominously as she did.

“Phoenix Finish…” she said in a monotonous voice.

She fired the attack directly at the party, forcing them to dodge the incoming magic.

“She’s under its control!” Zeeker sputtered.

Rayler grimaced, “So Nova’s theory was on the money. Scylla have the ability to take control of someone. Hit her on the head! See if that breaks the spell!”

Kettu quickly got behind Nina, saying regretfully, “Forgive me for this, Nina.”

He performed a roundhouse kick to the back of her head, causing her to recoil and stumble in midair. She shook her head a couple of times before opening her eyes, revealing they had returned to normal.

“W-What did I do?” she said, dazed. “More importantly… what did that Scylla do to me? My head is spinning…”

Rayler replied, “It can put someone under its control! And given the power you all have with those Shaman Magic Bracelets it knows it can get some good mileage out of your abilities! But it appears a solid strike to the head is enough to break its control! Keep that in mind! Now here comes another attack!”

The Scylla gave another screech before summoning a wave of lava.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Angelo said strongly. “Waterspout Tempest!”

With a slash from his sword he summoned a waterspout that barreled toward the Lava Wave spell. The two attacks collided with each other, canceling each other out and creating a wall of steam. Inside the steam the Scylla gave another shriek and soon Angelo was clutching his head, crying out.

“Oh no! Angelo!” Nova sputtered.

When Angelo became upright again his eyes had become white and he turned to the party.

“Waterspout Tempest…” he said in a drone-like voice.

He gave his sword another slash, summoning another waterspout that raced toward the party.

“Poison Ivy!” Van stated strongly.

A wall of thorny vines erupted from the ground and created a barrier to block the incoming waterspout. The two attacks crashed into each other, with the wall of vines prevailing, neutralizing the waterspout.

Zeeker quickly raced over to Angelo, saying, “This might sting a bit!”

He delivered a backhand strike that caused Angelo to stumble. Taking a moment to readjust himself he shook his head and opened his eyes, revealing they had returned to normal.

“Woo… that was rough…” he said. “Thank you for the assist, Zeeker. Much appreciated.”

Zeeker chuckled, “No problem. Now, we need to deal with this thing before it takes control of anyone else!”

Rayler bit his lip, “It can only take control of one person at a time. So if someone were to act as a decoy or find a way to draw in the control spell then the rest of us could attack it safely.”

Nova went pale as the realization sunk in. He gave a defeated sigh, nocked an arrow onto his bow, and took aim.

“Dragon Strike!” he stated.

The lightning dragon attack was fired, racing toward the Scylla before slamming into it, creating an explosion that made the ancient monster scream in pain. It eyed the party, as if trying to decide who to put under its control.

“Dare!”

An aura formed around Nova, prompting the Scylla to turn to him. Nina’s eyes widened in horror as she realized what was going on.

“Nova! Please, don’t!” she cried out.

Nova grimaced, “I’m the least threatening to all of you right now. So if it takes control of me I can’t do as much damage as you can with your Shaman forms. That way you can attack it safely while I act as the bait to lure its control spell away from all of you, since it seems it can’t shift the spell to a different target when it already has someone under its control. I knew not transforming into my Shaman form was a good idea. Leave this part to me. You all just keep whaling at it until it’s dead!”

The Scylla’s eyes glowed, causing Nova to clutch his head in pain. When his eyes opened they were now white and he was under its control, to Nina’s horror.

“Nova…” she whimpered softly.

Sir Reginald stated, “Lady Nina, you must attack while we can! Nova is taking one for the team so we can have a clear shot at this thing! Don’t make his sacrifice for nothing!”

Nina bit her bottom lip before turning to face the Scylla, her eyes showing pure hatred.

“You mess with MY man and you pay the price!” she roared.

Rayler looked puzzled, “Huh? ‘Her man’? What’s she talking about?”

Sir Reginald replied, “We’ll explain later. For now, let’s take this opportunity while we can!”

The Scylla continued to use its powers to control Nova. However, it soon realized its mistake, as the rest of the party started to gang up on it. It tried to fight back but it was unable to both fight and control Nova at the same time. This allowed the party free opportunity to strike it while it was forcefully distracted.

“Nina, it’s combo time!” Zeeker stated.

Nina nodded, “I’m all over it!”

“Firestorm Wrath!”

“Flames of Judgment!”

The two attacks combined into a maelstrom of golden fire that engulfed the Scylla in its burning might, making it shriek in pain. It also caused several eggs to rupture and release disgusting goo.

“Combo skill: Firestorm Judgment!” both said in unison.

When the maelstrom of fire ended the Scylla was furious. Its eyes started to glow as it prompted Nova to draw an arrow and take aim at the party. However, before he could fire, Nova suddenly grabbed his head and started to fight back.

Kettu’s eyes widened, “I don’t believe it! Nova’s actually fighting back! Which means the Scylla’s control spell isn’t absolute! This gives us a better chance to defeat it! Let’s capitalize on this while we can!”

Nova clutched his head, screaming in pain, his eyes constantly flickering back and forth from white to his normal emerald green. He had dropped his bow and arrow while he was struggling to fight off the mind control. The Scylla continued to try to keep Nova under its control while simultaneously trying to fight off the rest of the group but it was failing at both. It gave a screech, causing geysers to erupt and try to wash the group away.

“Oh yeah?” Nina growled. “Have a taste of my Lightning Crash!”

A massive thunderbolt came crashing down upon the geysers, blasting them before the water burst into steam, completely negating it. The Scylla took advantage of the steam to launch another attack, this time summoning bolts of lightning that struck everyone.

Sir Reginald shook his head to clear it, “That… was impressive. But we can still fight! Try this! Flaming Saber!”

His sword was coated in flames before he gave a powerful slash that left a burning gash on the Scylla’s body, rupturing some of the eggs in the process.

“Try my Kitsune Curse!” Kettu growled.

He released dark energy that bathed the Scylla, inflicting a deadly curse on it, making it flail as the curse ate away at it.

“Burning Dance!” Elizabetta shouted.

She started to spin like a top, scattering burning scales all over the place. These scales transformed into a vicious firestorm that raced toward the Scylla, engulfing it, prompting it to screech in agony.

At the time Nova was still fighting off the control spell. He gingerly stood up, still struggling to fight off the effects, picked up his bow and the dropped arrow and steadied himself. His eyes kept flickering between white and emerald green as he nocked the arrow onto the bow.

“I… won’t… give… up…!” he struggled to say. “D-Demon Mode!”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Demon Mode. The bow was soon engulfed in white light that molded it into a more divine form, with a pair of energy angel wings sprouting at the top. A matching pair of energy wings formed from Nova’s back. The front of the bow gained a sapphire blue disc, followed by four strange protrusions appearing around it, then pointing forward, almost looking like the frame of a cannon. A large base formed at the bottom of the bow before sprouting feather-shaped legs, becoming an anchor to the bow. The arrow started to glow and transform, becoming more divine.

Nina sensed the strong power and turned to see Nova pointing the arrow directly at the Scylla, her eyes widening in surprise.

“Everyone! Get clear!” she instructed. “Nova’s about to launch Celestial Judgment Arrow!”

Everyone turned briefly to see the divine skill taking form before quickly getting out of the way. A targeting reticle appeared and locked onto the Scylla. Realizing it was in very deep trouble the Scylla put as much strength as it could into the mind control spell in hopes of avoiding the attack. Nova struggled against the increased energies but he stood strong.

“Celestial… Judgment… Arrow!” he cried, his eyes becoming their usual emerald green again.

He fired the Goddess-tier skill directly at the Scylla despite its attempts to put him under its control. It tore part of the ground as it raced toward the horrific monster. The Scylla knew that it couldn’t stop the attack and gave a defiant screech as the Celestial Judgment Arrow plowed into it. Its body was ripped apart, with most being completely atomized, chunks flying everywhere, and all the eggs were shredded and splattered in the process. When the energies waned the Scylla had been completely destroyed, leaving only a few chunks of its body behind.

Nova, who was now freed from its effects, fell to the ground, the bow transforming back to normal. He lay motionless on the ground at first before he started writhing in pain.

“Nova!” Nina screamed in terror.

She quickly floated over to try to tend to him. The rest of the party quickly joined her.

“He’s freed from the effects, so what’s wrong with him?” Zeeker asked, confused.

Rayler held out his hand, saying, “Let me check something.”

He released some Holy energy that allowed him to scan Nova, his eyes glowing as he did. Soon the energy vanished, allowing him to lower his arm.

“It appears that mind control spell unearthed some rather nasty memories,” he said. “Nova’s basically trapped in his own head right now, being tormented by memories of the past. If nothing is done it could cause a full mental breakdown.”

“Then what should we do?” Angelo asked, concerned.

“I can temporarily seal his memories, allowing him the chance to recover. But the Demon magic from the Demon King Ring will make my Holy spell less effective, and those memories will come back to him sooner rather than later. But it might buy him enough time to stabilize before the spell wears off. It’s the best I can do.”

Nina looked frantic, “Then please, do it!”

Rayler nodded and began channeling energy before stating, “Mind Seal!”

A sacred circle formed underneath Nova. It released strong energies that seemed to shackle his mind. It had an immediate effect, as Nova instantly calmed down, though he was breathing heavily, sweat drenching his body. The sacred circle soon vanished, ending the spell.

“Okay, that should do the trick. But with the Demon magic in the Demon King Ring eating away at the Holy magic I used it’s only a matter of time before those memories are unlocked again. Hopefully it’ll buy him enough time to stabilize before he has to confront those memories again.”

Nina gently knelt down, picked Nova up, and cradled him on her chest, wrapping her wings around him soothingly.

Rayler turned to Sir Reginald, “You’re Sir Reginald, right? Can you explain why a Phoenix Clan member is acting like she’s in love with a human? I thought her kind never considered other races as potential lovers.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Yes, that is true. But Lady Nina’s different. She hates her own kind. She was abused, neglected, and mistreated by her clan, causing her to develop a hatred for other Phoenix Clan members. And nearly develop a hatred for men in general. Nova prevented her from going down that path and the two are now a loving couple. In fact, they’re fiancés, as Nova proposed to Lady Nina some time ago and she accepted. Their bond is extremely strong and they both depend on each other to stay happy and stable. Lady Nina is actually the second Phoenix Clan member to fall in love with a human, the first being Aerrow Sparrow, aka the Legendary Archer, who actually tutored Nova in archery at one point during our journey. Lady Nina is in love, and currently engaged, with Nova, as she often states he was the best thing to happen to her. And given both of their horrid lives, it’s clear that they treasure each other tremendously. So, yeah, Lady Nina is in love with Nova, a human.”

“I see… I never thought a Phoenix Clan member would ever fall in love with a member from another race. But it’s actually happened twice now. That’s amazing. And I can see just how strongly she feels about him. It’s clear the love they share. I’m just surprised that a Phoenix Clan member would consider a person from another race worthy of being a lover, considering their rather stuck-up nature. But if both Nina and Aerrow Sparrow could fall in love with a human then I guess it is possible. Learn something new every day.”

Everyone’s attention soon shifted as Nova grunted and groaned in Nina’s arms. His eyes slowly flickered open, looking almost dead and lacking any sheen, before he realized that his face was resting on Nina’s large breasts. He tried to remove himself from her but she held tight.

“Oh, no you don’t, beloved,” she smiled mischievously. “Besides, it’s not like you haven’t seen my massive mammaries before. After all, we’ve bathed together on a couple of occasions, among other events. You should be used to them by now.”

He looked up at her with a crooked smile, “With all due respect, Nina, that doesn’t give me the right to get free marshmallow hell from you. But please let me go, as we still have work to do, if I’m not mistaken.”

As this exchange occurred Elizabetta looked down at her breasts longingly, gently cupping them, clearly jealous of Nina’s impressive bust. The rest of the party was oblivious to her actions.

Van nodded, “He’s right. We still need to break the dam that the Scylla made in order to free the water in this well and restore the village back to normal.”

Nina heaved a sigh, as it was clear she was enjoying Nova’s placement, but she let him go, allowing him to weakly stand on his feet.

Sir Reginald said, “First things first, we should check the cavern for any other Scuttzles. That way they can’t cause problems for the Wood Elves even if the Scylla is dead. Then we need to figure out a way to destroy the blockade that the Scylla made and not drown ourselves in the process.”

Nova, who had just collected his bow from the ground, replied in a weary tone, “I could summon my mana bow and fire some mana arrows from the front of the cavern to destroy the blockade. Remember: I can turn my arrows into homing missiles as long as I envision my target first. That’s what Master Aerrow taught me, after all. So after we scope out the remaining tunnels for any stray Scuttzles we can retreat to where we entered the well and I can fire my arrows to destroy the dam the Scylla set up.”

“Do you have the strength and focus to do that, Nova?” Zeeker asked, concerned. “You did get
mentally walloped pretty harshly thanks to that Scylla.”

“I don’t have a lot left in me but I have just enough to do that,” Nova replied. “I probably won’t be able to fight any more Scuttzle if I want to keep what little energy and focus I have left for this task. But I should be able to pull it off despite my head trauma. But let’s be quick about it, otherwise I’ll run out of steam before I can complete the job.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “He’s right. Let’s hurry and clean out any remaining Scuttzle. We should also end our Shaman transformations in case we need them for later.”

“Cancel Fusion!” everyone except Nova and Rayler said.

They were all engulfed in swirling energy and before long had returned to normal.

The party quickly made the rounds, checking out the other tunnels in the cavern. They ran into a few stray Scuttzle, which were dispatched relatively easily due to now knowing how to defeat them quickly. Nova lurked in the back of the party, trying to conserve his energy and mental focus, still clearly shook from what happened. Before long the last Scuttzle had been killed, allowing the party to retrace their steps back to the well’s opening.

Nova turned to the group, “You all go on up. This won’t take long and I’ll be up shortly. The less we have to hurry the better it’ll be for all of us. Go, now.”

The party nodded and one by one they emerged from the well, to the concern of the Wood Elves. Nina lingered briefly before following the party up to the surface.

Nova took a deep breath, “Well, as I always say: here goes something.”

He focused his mind, channeled magic from the Demon King Ring through his body, and soon created his mana bow. He nocked three mana arrows onto the bow, focused on the memory of the wall where the Scylla had clogged up the well’s waterflow, pulled back the drawstring, and after taking a deep breath he fired all three arrows. They raced through the well, weaving in and out of the different tunnels as they made their way toward their target. The three arrows collided with the wall, exploding upon contact, creating a small earthquake. Nova waited patiently to ensure his attack was successful. Soon he heard the crumbling of the barricade and the rapid release of water.

“Time to vamoose while the vamoosing’s good!”

He quickly scampered up and out of the well, taking a moment to catch his breath. Soon he could see the water gush into the chamber he was just in, soon filling the well up until it stopped about a foot from the bottom of the stairs that led into the cavern.

Chief Scias walked up to them, “Thank you, all of you. You solved our problem. Tell me… was it really Scuttzles causing the problem?”

Rayler replied, “It was more than just Scuttzles. It was also a Scylla acting as the boss of the Scuttzles. It was the main cause. But what I want to know is how those extinct monster came back from the dead? Did they never go extinct in the first place? Or did something revive them? That’s what I want to know.”

Chief Scias grimaced, “Those are some good questions. Ones that might get answered sometime down the road. But, for now, you all have my deepest gratitude. My village is safe from those Scuttzles and their Scylla boss and the water has returned. Thank you very much. You’re welcome to stay for the night if you’d like.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Our party will gladly take you up on that offer. Especially Nova, as he got pretty roughed up down there taking one for the team when dealing with that Scylla.”

Rayler raised up his hand, “I’m afraid I cannot stay. I have to report back to the Goddess Church with my findings. Nova,” he turned to Nova, “Would it be okay if I took the corpses of the Scuttzles we collected? I would like to bring them back as both proof and to see if we can uncover the mystery of why they returned after nearly 3,000 years.”

Nova nodded, “Sure, that’s no problem to me. Hopefully you have a bag big enough for all of them. Give me a sec.”

He ejected the corpses of the Scuttzles, allowing Rayler to gather them up in a large sack.

“Okay, I’m off,” the paladin said. “Thank you for your help, noble Demon King’s champion party. I couldn’t have done this without you. Farewell, and may our paths cross again someday. Teleport!”

He vanished in a flash of light, taking the sack of Scuttzle corpses with him.

Chief Scias turned to the party, “I thank you as well. It was most fortunate you all arrived when you did, as it was clear Rayler wouldn’t have been enough to handle those Scuttzles and Scylla. Please, allow me to make some arrangements at the inn so you can rest. I daresay you could use it.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Thank you, we’d appreciate that. Let’s go and put our feet up for a bit, team. We’ve earned it.”

The party nodded and started to make their way toward the inn. In their minds many questions were buzzing around regarding the return of the Scuttzles and Scylla, making them worried that other such monsters might also be back.

Next Chapter: Which Witch is Which?

That's all for today. Long chapter, right? Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains sexual suggestions, female nudity, mild language)

Which Witch is Which?


It was the following day after the party had defeated the Scylla and its Scuttzle minions. They were eating breakfast at the inn in the Wood Elf village. They were discussing possible reasons for the return of the Scylla and Scuttzles. Nova was very quiet, something that Nina picked up on.

“Nova?” she said gently. “Are you okay? Are you still feeling a bit roughed up from yesterday. How do you feel, beloved?”

Nova replied wearily, “Yeah, though I’ll be okay, Nina. But having those memories unearthed after trying to bury them for so long made me realize something. I need to stop running from my past and instead face it head-on. What’s in the past is done, and while it can hurt, especially after everything I’ve been through, I need to stop running from it and instead learn from it. I have to face my inner demons in the eye and confront my past. It’s the only way I can rid myself of the final shackles that hold me down. The only way I can cleanse myself of my fears and vices and finally be the man that I can truly be. Well, that’s what I’m going to do. No more running from my past, as it’ll always catch up to me eventually. When the spell that sealed my memories wears off I’m going to discuss them with you so I can hopefully move on from them and find a way to deal with them in a more healthy manner. I just hope you’re prepared for what other horrors exist in my messed-up head.”

Nina smiled, “Your head isn’t messed-up, Nova. But if will help you overcome those ghosts of your past then I’ll gladly help any way I can. That’s what lovers do, right? Support each other and help guide each other during dark times. I know you’d do the same for me so I’m glad to return the favor. I just hope you’ll be okay once those memories are unsealed again, as we don’t know if/when it’ll happen.”

“I’ll manage, especially with you and the rest of the gang helping me. That Scylla may have forcefully dug those memories out, albeit by accident, but now that I realize I have to face them instead of running from them means I can finally put them to rest properly. I’ve become much more than what I was before, and I can become even more if I just stop running from my past and problems and instead face them head-on. As much as I hate saying this… this journey did a lot of good for me. I’ll probably be emotionally scarred for life, and I may never be able to celebrate Halloween again, but this journey has helped me grow and become something much more than I ever was before. I guess it’s true what they say: going to war brings out the man in you, and I’m pretty much a soldier myself now. Boy, my family won’t recognize me after I come back from Edyn. I barely recognize myself at this point. But I wouldn’t be this strong without all of you. So… thank you.”

Sir Reginald smiled, “Gladly, Nova. It’s clear you had the potential in you. You just didn’t see it yourself. And with each hardship you further strengthen your resolve. That shows just how much you’ve grown since you started out. In fact, you’ve grown leaps and bounds since we first met. And we’ll stand by your side in this next ‘quest’ of yours.”

The rest of the party nodded, making Nova smile.

“Thank you, I mean it,” he replied warmly. “Now, let’s finish breakfast and head on out. We’ve got more work to do in finding our next Undead prey.”

Kettu grinned, “That’s the spirit. Let’s clean our plates then clean Muu’s clock.”

The party resumed eating. After they had finished they gathered up their stuff and started to make their way down the path to their next destination, fighting monsters along the way.

Two days later they came to a village near a large lake. It was a peaceful village, with its residents going about and doing their usual routine.

“Well, this looks like a nice place,” Elizabetta observed.

“Yes, seems peaceful enough,” Angelo nodded.

Just then a voice bellowed, “THOSE DAMN WITCHES STOLE MY BOOK AGAIN!!! THAT DOES IT!!! THEY’RE DEAD MEAT!!!”

“So much for ‘peaceful’,” Kettu said, deadpan.

Sir Reginald said, “Let’s see what all the ruckus is about. Maybe we might need to help.”

The party nodded and followed the sound of the voice. They soon found the man kicking up a fuss. He looked like the mayor, as he was in rather fancy clothes, with neatly groomed brown hair, matching eyes, and was rather rotund. The villagers who were around all sighed defeatedly, cluing the party in that this was a normal occurrence.

Sir Reginald asked a villager, “What’s going on, exactly?”

The villager replied wearily, “A trio of Magic Clan witches stole Mayor Shane’s book again. They live in a tower just north of here, on top of a large hill. This is a regular situation, as this particular book keeps changing hands between the Mayor and the witches. Almost like an elaborate game of keep-away. We’ve gotten used to this ‘game’ of theirs. It’s gotten to the point that the Mayor not only kicks up a fuss every time, but he’s started to spread propaganda about the witches. What we don’t know is why this keeps happening? The witches don’t bother anyone here, just the Mayor, and they never cause any damage or attack anyone. But both parties seem pretty fixated on that book. For what reason we don’t know. Hey, you look like warriors. Maybe you can help find out why this keeps happening?”

Sir Reginald replied, “I suppose. If this is a recurring situation then we might have to interfere to get to the bottom of it.”

Mayor Shane heard this and quickly scampered over to the party.

“You will get my precious book back from those damn witches?” he asked. “Most wonderful! And while you’re at it, deal with those vile spellcasters… permanently. This has gone on long enough and they’re a threat to me and the village. They need to be dealt with once and for all. Do whatever you have to so we can finally be rid of them for good. Now, get going, and get my book back.”

“He seems a little… extreme,” Nova whispered to Kettu. “And he’s really determined to kill those Magic Clan witches. Something doesn’t seem right about all this.”

Kettu whispered back, “I hear ya. Something’s fishy around here, and it’s not the fish merchant to our left. There’s clearly more to this than meets the eye. But knowing Reggie we’ll have to find out what’s going on and sort it out. As usual.”

Sir Reginald turned to the party, “Well, team, let’s sort out this witch business and see what’s going on here. Maybe we can get some leads while we’re at it. For now, let’s head for the witches’ tower and see what’s so special about this book.”

The party nodded and left the village, heading north to where a large hill was. The mayor seemed almost gleeful as the party left to confront the witches.

About two hours later the party had made it to the top of the hill.

“Okay, the witches’ tower should be just up ahead,” Van said.

Zeeker’s eye twitched as he looked in a certain direction, “I think I see it. And I wish I didn’t.”

They all turned to see what Zeeker was pointing at and their faces went pale. A perfectly cylindrical tower rose straight up from the hill's peak, at least a hundred feet of some strange pink stone covered in balconies, windows, and statutes. The top had a slightly rounded peak.

“Well… that’s not suggestive…” Kettu said dryly.

“I feel… very uncomfortable about that place…” Elizabetta murmured, a blush on her face.

“Woo… that the second biggest piece of ‘equipment’ I’ve seen,” Nina chuckled weakly.

“Second?!” the moth girl sputtered.

“Yeah, with Nova’s ‘cargo’ being the biggest.”

Nova turned to her with a mildly annoyed expression, “Don’t start, Nina.” He turned to the tower, “Well, as suggestive as it is, at least it doesn’t spurt any white stuff from the top.”

Just after he finished that sentence the top of the tower released a few puffs of white confetti. All the color drained from Nova’s face and his arms slumped to his side.

“The moment I said that I knew the universe would prove me wrong,” he said, deadpan. “This is why I try to avoid tempting fate, as fate is all too happy to prove me otherwise. Let’s just get this over with before anything else happens.”

The party nodded weakly and with great reluctance entered the front door of the tower. The inside of the tower was made from the same pink stone as the exterior, only furthering the party’s discomfort.

However, to their surprise, there were monsters roaming the corridors and rooms of the tower. The monsters would attack the party the moment they spotted them, almost as if they were some form of security. The party was forced to stay on their toes as they fought the creatures that roamed the depths of the tower.

After slicing through a monster Zeeker said, “Whatever this book is that the mayor and the witches are basically fighting over must be pretty important if the witches are willing to have monsters roam their tower.”

Van impaled another one, nodding, “Yes, it must be pretty important to warrant the lengths they’re willing to go. Makes me wonder if the mayor wasn’t being entirely truthful about this situation.”

Kettu killed another monster, replying, “Nova and I picked up on that possibility. There’s something else going on here. Something that we’re not being told about. And that just reeks of an ulterior motive.”

Nina axe kicked a monster into the stone floor, saying, “Yeah, something isn’t right if these Magic Clan witches are willing to go this far to keep the book away from the mayor. We might have to ask them directly when we get to the top of the tower. I just dread what awaits us up there.”

The party nodded and continued to travel up the tower, fighting various monsters as they did. They soon came to the top of the tower, where a reinforced door stood between them and where the Magic Clan witches were.

Sir Reginald grabbed the handle, saying, “Well, as Nova would say: here goes something. Let’s get to the bottom of this.”

He forced the door open, revealing the room behind it. It was a massive bedchamber with a huge bed easily big enough to fit seven people on it. And laying on the bed in rather provocative positions were three Magic Clan women. To the party’s shock, the three witches were completely naked, wearing only their hats, as they lounged on the bed. They all looked the same, having soft, pale skin, long red hair that reach their hips, bright blue eyes, curvy frames, large breasts, and rounded faces.

One said in a mildly annoyed voice, “Hmm… so these are the intruders?” She then purred lustfully, “Quite the catch of hunky men. Especially the pink-haired pretty boy. And I can tell he’s got quite the ‘cargo’, possibly as big as our tower ounce-for-ounce, or maybe even more.”

The second one replied in a sultry tone, “Wouldn’t mind having some fun with any of those men. But yes, the pink-haired cutie is definitely the choice beefsteak. But I suspect we know what they want and why they’re here. Right, sisters?”

The one closest to the party stood up, “Yes, sister.”

She waltzed over to the party, not bothering to cover up, stopping just short of them. Nova and Van were trying to avert their eyes while Elizabetta sulked a bit as she examined the Magic Clan woman’s larger bust.

She said curtly, “I take it that stupid mayor sent you here, right? To take back the book?”

Sir Reginald replied, “Yes, that is true. But given how determined he was to get rid of you and given the fact that you have monsters roaming your tower, it’s led us to believe that there is another wrinkle that we were not told yet. Would you be so kind to explain your side of the story?”

The Magic Clan woman placed her hands akimbo, “Finally, some people with actual brains. First thing’s first. My name is Gardenia. These are my younger sisters: Cassidy and Jessie. We’re triplets. Now, as for this whole book issue, the mayor is at fault here. The book, which is a spellbook, actually belongs to us. It was an heirloom from our late father that he gave us upon his deathbed. We’ve been protecting it because that damn Mayor Shane continues to steal it from us. If you want proof take a look at this.”

She summoned her staff, gave it a wave, and summoned what looked like an ancient spellbook from the nearby table. She held it out to the party.

“Read the inside of the back cover. It contains a message left by our father before he died.”

Sir Reginald opened the book and revealed the message that was written in the back cover. The party gathered around to check it out.

The knight said, “Let’s see… ‘To my dear daughters. Please protect this spellbook from those who would want to abuse it. It contains dangerous secrets that could be disastrous if it fell in the wrong hands. Fortunately, I’ve taken the liberty of putting in some layers of defense in this book to ensure that even if it falls in the wrong hands it cannot be used without getting around my handiwork. But please, my darling daughters, protect this book, as it contains secrets from our clan that could cause problems if used for nefarious purposes. Make your old man proud and become strong, noble witches in the Magic Clan. Love, your father, Zabar.’”

“Well, that certainly proves this book is rightfully yours,” Zeeker said. “But what does the mayor want with it? While I get it’s a spellbook but what kind of magic does he want from it?”

Jessie replied, still laying in a rather saucy position, “He wants the Undead magic that exists in that book. That’s one of the forbidden types of magic due to how dangerous and unnatural it is. It’s also one of the sections of the book that our father took precautions with. Now the pages are written in an ancient text that only us Magic Clan members can read, and the words are concealed by magic to make the pages seem blank. That’s what that damn Mayor Shane wants.”

“How do you know that?” Elizabetta asked, still leering at the breasts of the three Magic Clan sisters.

Cassidy replied, “I have a Fiend Eye familiar that recorded him saying so in private. I used Peepers to find out where he hides this book so he also managed to record the mayor’s ‘confession’, if you will.”

Nova looked up, “Then… why don’t you just go down to the village and show them the recording that your Fiend Eye familiar took to prove your innocence and the mayor’s wrongdoings?”

The Magic Clan sisters went dead silent, their eyes wide and mouths agape. Their silence allowed the party to figure everything out.

“You never thought of that, did you?” Nina asked, narrowing her eyes.

Jessie replied sheepishly, “N-No… we didn’t…”

Gardenia turned to her sisters, “Then let’s do exactly that. We can finally end this year-long game of keep-away and not have to worry about that damn mayor sneaking into our tower and stealing the book anymore.” She turned to the party, “Do you think you lot can come with us to ensure that everything works out? We might not be able to convince the villagers that we’re the victims of this whole ordeal unless you give us some backup. Especially since I’m not totally sure if the recording would be enough to prove our innocence.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, of course. Now that we know the truth we’ll gladly assist you and prove your innocence in this never-ending back-and-forth.”

Gardenia smiled, “Thank you.” She turned to her sisters, “Let’s get going, sisters!”

“First thing’s first… you should put some clothes on,” Nova said dryly. “It might make your argument more convincing if you’re not completely naked.”

Jessie replied, “Hey, we’re causal nudists. We enjoy going around in the buff. But you are right, as it might make our argument more convincing if we’re not presenting our goods. Let’s get our clothes on first and then head down to the village before it gets too late.”

The three sisters nodded and quickly put on some clothes, which only really consisted of a blue and red bikini top, a matching bikini bottom, a mantle, and calf-high boots. They collected their staves and turned to the party.

Gardenia said, “I’ll cast Teleport to get us down to the village in record time. It’ll also allow us to avoid dealing with our monster security forces. Which we might not need any more if we prove our innocence and expose the mayor for his crimes. Are you ready?”

The party nodded, making the trio of Magic Clan women smiled.

“Thank you. We really appreciate this. Let’s go! Teleport!”

They all vanished in a flash of light. They soon reappeared at the front of the village. The villagers all did a double take as they saw the party and the three Magic Clan sisters march into the village.

“Can we help you?” one of the villagers asked apprehensively.

Cassidy stated, “It’s about time we cleared up this whole book nonsense. Bring us the mayor right now and we’ll prove to you we’re the victims of this whole ordeal and he’s the aggressor.”

The villagers looked surprised but complied. Soon Mayor Shane appeared, flanked by guards. He eyed the three sisters with a smirk.

“So, you’ve come to surrender the book you stole to me?” he sneered. “About time you three hags finally gave up. Now give it to me!”

Gardenia huffed, “Oh, we have something to give you. It’s called ‘karma’. Cassidy, if you’d be so kind?”

Cassidy nodded, bit her thumb, producing blood, before stating, “Peepers, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a puff of black smoke, and soon a Fiend Eye familiar had appeared.

“What good will that do you?” Mayor Shane asked.

Cassidy gained a sinister grin, “You’re about to find out. Peepers, would you please show the recording you took a month ago after the mayor stole our book again?”

Peepers nodded and projected a recording from their eyes. The recording showed the mayor revealing his true intentions for the spellbook, the truth regarding its true ownership, and what he planned to do with the Undead magic in it. They mayor went pale and the villagers soon became angry.

“So, not only does that spellbook rightfully belong to these witches but you were going to use the Undead magic in it to force us to pay more taxes in exchange for not siccing the Undead monsters after us!?” a village woman spat.

“You already charge us a small fortune in taxes!” a man roared.

“And you have the gall to want to force us to pay more by threatening us with Undead monsters!?” another woman snapped.

“And you’ve been spreading propaganda of these three witches for taking back what’s rightfully theirs and preventing you from achieving your evil deeds!” an older woman snarled.

“You monster!” an older man growled. “We won’t tolerate it!”

Nova smirked, “They say a picture is worth a thousand words. I wonder how much a video-like recording is worth?”

The villages and even the guards started to surround the mayor, making him sweat nervously. He tried to make a break for it but Gardenia merely cast a spell that shacked him in magical bindings, preventing him from running.

“Take that scoundrel away!” a man stated.

The guards grabbed the now-trapped mayor and dragged him off. Mayor Shane was cursing and screaming in protest but the villagers ignored him, now fully aware of his true colors.

A villager turned to the sisters, “We’re sorry about all this. We didn’t know the truth. You were just taking back what was rightfully yours. And it’s clear you were trying to keep the mayor from using the forbidden magic inside that spellbook. We’re sorry we let this farce go on for as long as it did. Forgive us.”

The three Magic Clan sisters looked at each other before exchanging nods.

“We forgive you,” they said in unison.

Nova smiled, “You see? That’s all it took for the villagers to realize that you were the victims and the mayor was the aggressor in this situation. If you had just shown them the recording Peepers had taken it could’ve solved this whole issue a long time ago.”

Cassidy gently stroked her familiar, replying, “Yeah, well, we never would’ve thought of that if you hadn’t suggested it. We were too wrapped up in this game of keep-away that we never considered that an option despite having the proof needed to clear our names and expose the mayor for what he really was. You’re certainly a sharp one to quickly identify a solution that we already had and never considered. And a real cutie. Are you single?”

Nina got in between the witches and Nova, “No! He’s my fiancé, so don’t try anything!”

Jessie quirked an eyebrow, “A Phoenix Clan woman is in love with a human? That’s a new one. Too bad, as I’d bet you’d be really good in the sheets, cutie.”

Nova turned away, blushing, “Yeah, well, my loyalty to Nina is absolute. Don’t get me wrong, all three of you are quite beautiful, but Nina won my heart months ago, and I have no intention of cheating on her for any reason. Sorry, but I’m off the market.”

Cassidy pouted, “Too bad. You’re quite the catch. We could’ve had a fun foursome together. But it’s clear you won’t betray Nina here so I guess we have no choice but to let it go.”

Gardenia nodded, “Yeah, sisters, he’s clearly too loyal to Nina to ever consider having some fun with other babes like us. That kind of loyalty is quite commendable. Too bad, as you’d be a lot of fun to play with.”

A villager then said, “Sorry to interrupt but we had a quick discussion and we want to make it up to you three witches for this year-long ordeal. If you ever need anything or want to come by for a visit you’re welcome to do so. We just ask that you get rid of those monsters in your tower and maybe some of us might come over to keep you company.”

The eyes of the three Magic Clan sisters lit up.

“Really?!” Jessie said eagerly.

“Really,” the villagers replied.

The three Magic Clan sisters exchanged excited looks before turning to the village.

“You’ve got a deal!” Gardenia nodded. “We’ll clear out the monsters so you can keep us company every now and then. We’ll make sure you enjoy it. Besides, the only reason we summoned monsters into our tower was to keep the mayor away from our spellbook, since he doesn’t strike us as a ‘fighter’. More like a ‘creeper’ after everything he’s done. But thank you. We’d appreciate it.” She then turned to the party, “And thank you for helping us clear our names and expose the mayor for what he really was. We never would’ve considered using Peepers’ recording as a means of proving our innocence. So thank you for helping us resolve this incident without making it an even bigger ordeal or it getting… messy. If you ever need our help we’d be glad to assist you as thanks.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you, we’ll keep that in mind.”

Sir Reginald then said, “You can actually help us out now. Do you have any idea where the last Undead Base is in this kingdom? We know it’s somewhere near the home of the Lava Elves but we don’t know where that is.”

Gardenia nodded, “Yes, we can point you in the right direction. Just head south from here. Follow the Rafiki River and you’ll reach Salamandra Volcano. The Lava Elves reside on the northern side of the volcano while the Undead Base is on the southeast side. The only reason why the Undead Captain of that base hasn’t attacked the Lava Elves is because they’d have to travel through the volcano to reach them. And everyone knows Undead can’t stand fire. …Well, except ones like Burning Knights and the occasional Fire element Undead Captain, but even they can’t deal with molten lava. It’ll be a long trip, though, as Salamandra Volcano is a good week away from here, give or take depending on weather. There are a handful of villages and magical campsites along the way but it will be a lengthy trip. Be safe and good luck. And thank you once again for helping us end this farce between us and the mayor.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “We were glad to assist. And now we know where we need to go. Thank you for pointing us in the right direction. Hopefully things will be easier for you and the villagers with the mayor removed from the equation.”

Cassidy replied, “Let’s hope so. But at least it means we don’t have to keep monsters in our tower anymore. They were, frankly, annoying, but they were a necessary evil in order to keep Mayor Shane out of our hair. Now, let’s get going, sisters. We have monsters to remove and happy times to look forward to.”

Gardenia nodded, “Indeed, sister.” She turned to the party again, “Thank you and good luck. Don’t let Muu’s baddies get the best of you. And if you ever need our help just ask. Now let’s get going, sisters. Teleport.”

The three Magic Clan women vanished in a flash of light. The villagers welcomed the party into the village. They knew that they had a long trip ahead of them so they wanted to be ready for it.

Meanwhile, at the tower, more confetti burst from its top the three sisters rejoiced, now free from dealing with the corrupt mayor.

Next Chapter: Make a Beeline Away From That Feline

That's all for today. Obvious Scooby-Doo reference is obvious. Anyway, tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Last edited:
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

Make a Beeline Away From That Feline


It had been two days since the party had sorted out the feud between the Magic Clan sisters and the village. They were currently seated in a magical campsite, getting things set up for the night.

Sir Reginald said, “Okay, the tent is all set. Nova, you’re cooking tonight, right?”

Nova nodded as he gathered up his ingredients, “Yes. Tonight we’re having honey garlic pork chops with white rice. Simple but effective. And Nina, I want you to pay close attention to this recipe, as it’s a simple, low ingredient dish that might be a good one for you to learn.”

Nina smiled, “Count me in. And it sounds delicious. What kind of pork are we using? Regular pork? Quick Piglet? Or Sweet-Tusk Boar?”

“Quick Piglet, which should be enough for us.”

Angelo smiled, “Marvelous! Mind if I watch you cook this recipe, too, Nova? Might be an interesting one to take back home with me.”

Nova nodded, “Sure, that’s fine. I’ll even write it down for you later. Now, let me get cooking.”

He started to work on his ingredients, something that Nina and Angelo kept a close eye on. After gathering up the needed amount he took out a Quick Piglet from his Digi-Pack, put it on a cutting board, and held out his knife.

“Watch this,” he said with a smile.

Nova held his knife over the Quick Piglet,
taking a deep breath, then focused. The knife was motionless for a second, then it seemed to blur, vibrating strangely as if it was moving in every direction at once while remaining absolutely motionless at the same time. There was a flash of movement toward the Quick Piglet, and then it fell apart into slices. His knife was completely clean.

“Holy hell!” Kettu sputtered.

“That was the Lightning Chop technique!” Elizabetta gasped.

Nina looked elated, “Nova, have you mastered the Lightning Chop skill?”

Nova chuckled weakly, “Sadly, not yet. I can’t get the slices even yet, resulting in different sized cuts. Which means some will cook up faster than others. And judging by it I only got about 15 or so slices, so it’s not quite at the level as the Gallop Clansmen we met back at the Carnivore Café. But practice makes perfect, and cooking is a mix of both a science and an art, so eventually I’ll be able to get more slices and cut them evenly. But this’ll do for a start. Now, time to get these in the pan and begin making my recipe.”

He transferred the slices of Quick Piglet into the pan and began cooking. Soon the meal was starting to smell good to the eagerness of the party. Nova took a few more minutes to tend to his creation before taking a sample from it.

“Hmm… Yep, we’re good to go. Gather up, it’s chow time.”

“No need to tell us twice!” Zeeker said with a grin.

Nova served the hungry party a nice amount of food. The meal consisted of pork slices in a golden glaze laid over a bed of white rice. The party sat down, eager to eat. After serving himself some he sat down next to Nina, who used one of her wings to cup him from behind. The part took one bite of the meal and their faces melted in bliss.

“My stars, this is fantastic,” Sir Reginald said. “The pork blends well with the honey, garlic, and crushed pepper flakes, with the rice adding a nice balance to it. And it’s even better because you used the Lightning Chop technique to further enhance it. Good show.”

Angelo nodded, “Indeed. A fine and easy recipe. I like that. And you will give me the recipe for my own use, Nova?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, of course. Not like it’s a big secret or anything. I’ll jot it down for you later. For now, let’s enjoy our meal.”

The party eagerly tucked into their meal, clearly happy about the quality. After a second serving the food was gone. Nova and Nina washed the dishes in the nearby river before packing things up. The party retreated to their sleeping bags as the three moons started to rise, falling asleep soon afterward. Tomorrow was another day.

The sun broke the next morning. After a nice breakfast the party packed up the tent and soon were back on the road. They were following the river to their left, which was a fast-moving one.

Sir Reginald said, “Be mindful of the Rafiki River, as it’s easy to get swept up in it. I doubt even Lady Nina could fly fast enough to catch whoever falls into it, nor could Angelo’s frog form fight that current. So try to keep your distance from it. While we have to follow it downstream in order to reach Salamandra Volcano we cannot risk falling in the river.”

“I hear ya, Reggie,” Kettu said. “Though I wouldn’t mind if either Dominic or Eoleo were to fall into the river and get washed away.”

Nina nodded, “Amen to that, Kettu. Wouldn’t that be nice.”

Just then Van’s ears twitched, alerting him to a sound. He turned around, prompting the rest of the party to turn. They saw a fast-moving whirlwind heading their way.

“Oh for the love of the Goddess…” the Phoenix woman bemoaned.

“Sheesh… he’s more like a boomerang than my weapons…” Elizabetta sighed.

Nova said, “Leave this to me.”

He put up another invisible wall and the party waited. Soon Eoleo came into view and started to accelerate as he saw the party, making a beeline for Nina. However, he ran smack into the invisible wall, plastering himself to it.

“Does that moron ever learn?” Zeeker sighed.

Kettu placed his face in his palm, “I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again: he’s an embarrassment to us Werefolk.”

It took a minute before Eoleo peeled himself off the invisible wall, staggering to stand. He shook his head to clear it and glared daggers at Nova, who merely rolled his eyes and removed the invisible wall.

“Enough with your human trickery!” Eoleo spat.

Nova replied calmly, “I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again: don’t blame me that you always run headlong into my mime magic. You’re the one who is clearly too stupid to learn a lesson otherwise you would’ve wised up by now. But instead you continue to throw any sort of brainpower to the wind and charge headlong into everything. Sometimes literally. Jeez, you really are hopeless.”

Eoleo threw a punch, roaring, “YOU’RE THE HOPELESS ONE, HUMAN!!!”

However, Nova casually caught the punch, wagged his finger, before throwing Eoleo to the side. The Werecat tumbled to the ground, surprised at how he was overpowered so easily.

“Tisk, tisk, tisk. Temper, temper,” Nova said in a tone like a teacher. “You really need to start acting your age, Eoleo. We’re the same age and yet you continue to act like you’re a child at best while I act like an adult. That’s but one reason why Nina prefers me over you. And you always resort to violence whenever you don’t get your way. I’ve seen kids with greater maturity than you. But there is the old saying, ‘growing old is inevitable, growing up is optional’, which very much applies to you, Eoleo. You just never grow up. Nor gain any sort of competence and intelligence. It’s nothing short of a miracle that you’ve survived this long without your former packmates despite always throwing caution to the wind and recklessly charging into things. Either you have more lives to expend without care than a standard Crash Bandicoot game or you’re just very lucky that most enemies don’t see you as a threat. Even Muu’s army has written you off as worthless, which is saying something. Just goes to show that you’re about as useful and intelligent as Dominic if even Muu feels you’re not worth his time.”

Eoleo stood up, dusting himself off, saying smugly, “That’s Muu’s biggest mistake. I will be the one who vanquishes him and the world will see my greatness. And I’ll make sure all humans become my slaves, since that’s all they’re good for. And Nina will become my pack queen.”

Nina slapped him across the face, growling, “Humans are more valuable than your racism can see. They were the first species to evolve on this planet, so they are a crucial element in Edyn’s creation. YOU’RE the worthless one, Eoleo. Considering my lover is a human I’m particularly disgusted with your constant air of superiority yet you can never back it up. Even if it wasn’t for the whole Werecat/Phoenix Clan thing I’d never consider you worthy of me, especially since I despise racism. It just causes needless conflict between people, and you’re a prime example of what problems it breeds. And the day you ‘vanquish Muu’ will be the day Hell freezes over, since you can’t even dent a basic Undead Soldier, much less something like Muu. Face it, Eoleo: you’re worthless and rotten to the core. You give me plenty of reasons to hate you and this just adds on another one. By the Goddess, you’re hopeless, as you can’t see the writing on the wall that is as clear as day. I could never love you even if you were the last man alive. Now get lost before I throw you into the Rafiki River and take delight in your suffering.”

Eoleo looked stunned at Nina’s statement, blinking his eyes a few times and trying to fully process what she said.

Kettu growled, “She’s not wrong, you know, Eoleo. Not only that you’ve proven to be a terrible example of a Werefolk and why some people have issues with our kind. The fact you are such a rabid racist toward humans only compounds the situation. As a Werefolk myself I know that making allies is better than making enemies. Even though I’m a thief I know that there are some lines that shouldn’t be crossed, like racism. Humans have every right to live on Edyn. They are not an ‘inferior species’ like you always call them. It’s because of humans that Werefolk like us exist at all. Yet you treat them like they incompetent enough to be unable to breathe right, much less provide for a loved one. Nova and Reggie have proven time and time again that they can be counted on despite being human. And Nova in particular has shown just how far he’s come and how much he’s grown. Unlike you, who is practically going in the opposite direction. You’re a disgrace to Werefolk and have shown time and time again you can’t be counted on for even the smallest tasks, unlike Nova and Reggie.”

Eoleo growled, “Then I’ll just have to prove that I can be counted on. And show that pink boy can’t. Human…” he turned to Nova, “You may have cheated somehow in the last challenge but I will show you just how inferior you are to me. Time for another hunt. We both have one hour to hunt down and catch the biggest prey we can find. A task that I know you cannot achieve. So what will it be, human?”

Nova merely sighed, “Still harping about that last hunt? That’ll cost you since, like I said, I learned the ways of the hunter from Van and Zeeker and how to be stealthy from Kettu. But it’s very clear you won’t stop badgering us until we do this stupid contest. Very well. Let’s get this over with, as my party has more important things to do. Like stopping Muu.”

Zeeker asked, “Are you really going to go through with this, Nova? It’s a waste of time.”

“Oh, I know it is, but I also know that this shabby tabby won’t stop pestering us until I go through with it. So I might as well one-up him while I’m at it, seeing how he always brings back small prey.” He turned to Eoleo, “Let’s get this over with Eoleo, as I’ve got boneheads to bust.”

Eoleo grinned, “Fine. It’s time to separate the men from the boys. One hour to catch the biggest prey. And I foresee you bringing back something as small as a Clay Rabbit.”

“Says the guy who brings back nothing but Clay Rabbits,” Van huffed.

The Werecat gave Van a glare before rocketing off to catch his prey.

Nina grabbed Nova’s hand, “Nova, be safe, beloved. This is a stupid challenge yet you’re willing to go through with it just to shut Eoleo up. I have to commend you for that, beloved. But don’t get hurt in this attempt to entertain a challenge from a small mind like Eoleo.”

“I’ll be fine,” Nova replied. “I managed to handle the previous hunting challenge so this shouldn’t be too difficult. I’m off. Be back as soon as I can. Hoverboots, on.”

He planted a small kiss on Nina before rocketing off on his Hoverboots, leaving the party behind.

Sir Reginald gave a weak smile, “Nova’s come a long way from the early days. While even he can see Eoleo’s challenge is pointless he’s still going through with it just to prove a point. And Kettu… I appreciate what you said about Nova and me to Eoleo. Means a lot.”

Kettu nodded, “No problem, Reggie, as it was the truth.”

“My name’s not ‘Reggie’!”

Nina was fluttering her wings, sighing, “The problem is even if Nova comes back with something as big as a Steel-Antler Moose, Eoleo won’t ever believe that he took it down. There must be some way to help prove to that damn Werecat that Nova is as skilled as he is…” Her eyes then widened as an idea popped into her head, “Wait! That’s it! I know how we can prove Nova’s skill to that stupid Werecat!” She bit her thumb, producing blood, before saying, “Phantom, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a gust of wind, and soon Phantom was perched on Nina’s arm.

“Phantom, I have a task for you. I need you to track Nova down and record what he does.”

Phantom quirked an eyebrow, seemingly confused at Nina’s request.

“I know what you’re thinking, Phantom. For context, that dumb Werecat, Eoleo, has challenged him to a hunting duel. You know how he is: always challenging Nova to stupid cockfights in hopes of bedding me. But no matter what Eoleo will never believe that Nova is as capable as he is. So I want you to record him hunting so that we can give that damn Werecat indisputable proof of Nova’s skills. Can I count on you to do that for me?”

Now understanding the situation, Phantom nodded, giving a screech as he did. Nina smiled and gently stroked his preferred spot.

“Thank you, Phantom. Now get going, please. Nova went toward the northwest from here. Track him down and record what happens so we can shut that damn Werecat up and maybe put an end to all this nonsense. I doubt that last part but maybe if we show Eoleo proof of Nova’s capabilities he’ll finally stop harping about him cheating all the time.”

Phantom nodded and took off, quickly flying to try to find Nova. A few minutes later the Stealth Falcon spotted Nova. He flew silently as he observed and recorded what Nova was doing. During part of his observations his eyes widened as he witnessed Nova perform quite the display. After following Nova for a while Phantom made his way back to Nina, as he saw that Nova was heading back as well. He soon flew down to his master, who held out her arm so he could perch.

“How’d it go, Phantom?” she asked. “Got the proof we need?”

Phantom nodded, giving a small cry as he did.

“Good. Don’t show us it just yet, Phantom, as I know that Nova and that damn Eoleo will be here soon. Just wait a bit until we need to prove to that dumb Werecat that Nova’s skills are real.”

Van’s ears twitched, prompting him to say, “Speaking of our ‘competitors’, I can hear the whirlwind Eoleo makes and Nova’s Hoverboots. Both should be here soon. Hopefully with Phantom’s eyewitness account we can finally end Eoleo’s cheating accusations.”

The party nodded and waited for the competitors to return from their hunts. Soon Eoleo came into view, carrying a large elk over his shoulders, its legs tied up. He stopped just short of the party, looking quite smug. However, his smugness quickly vanished when Nova appeared seconds later.

“Where’s your catch, human?” Eoleo taunted.

“It’s in my Digi-Pack, Werecat,” Nova merely replied. “I told you; I can store anything and everything in my Digi-Pack and carry it around easily. No need to haul things like a dumb grunt when I can simply turn it into energy and store it effortlessly.”

“Hmph, doesn’t matter, as I still won regardless. Take a look at this Charger Elk. A buck, no less.”

He tossed his prey down causing it to give a whine as he did.

“Uh… Eoleo… it’s not dead,” Elizabetta pointed out.

“Yes it is, bug breath!” the Werecat spat.

“Then why did it give a cry of pain?” she replied calmly. “Dead things don’t cry in pain. No, you just merely stunned it, proving you don’t have the strength to kill something as big as a Charger Elk. No wonder you only bring back small prey like Clay Rabbits and Quick Piglets, as they’re weak enough for you to kill. And you know that.”

Eoleo gave her a piercing glare before turning to Nova, “And what did you catch, human?”

Nova fumbled with his Digi-Pack before ejecting something from it, revealing it to be six Iron-Horn Bison. Eoleo’s eyes widened in shock while Nova merely smirked.

“I killed a small herd of Iron-Horn Bison,” he replied with a grin. “Granted, I was trying to isolate one of them. And while I did succeed in that task the others realized what had happened and attacked me. Fortunately I was able to kill them as well. Even if I had to bring back
only one Iron-Horn Bison I do believe it would’ve been enough to outdo you, since Iron-Horn Bison are definitely a higher class than a Charger Elk. So… I guess that means I win. Again.”

Eoleo spat, “You cheated! I just know it! There’s no way a human like you could kill an Iron-Horn Bison!”

Nina smirked, “Oh, yeah? Allow me to prove you wrong, Eoleo. Or rather, allow Phantom, my Stealth Falcon familiar prove you wrong. Phantom, if you’d please?”

Phantom gave a screech and projected the recording he took to everyone. It showed Nova taking out the first Iron-Horn Bison, getting attacked by the others, followed by killing the rest of the herd. It clearly displayed his talents and skills as he took on a small herd of powerful creatures. After showing the whole recording Phantom stopped projecting it from his eyes, blinking a few times, before looking quite smug at Eoleo.

The Werecat was flabbergasted, “I-It can’t be. There’s no way a human could ever do that! That stupid bird is lying! He altered the recording! I just know it!”

Now it was Phantom’s turn to be mad. He took off from Nina’s arm and began attacking Eoleo by pecking his head. The Werecat lashed out at the Stealth Falcon, trying to get him to stop. Phantom soon turned invisible, preventing Eoleo from seeing him, before striking and divebombing him at high speeds, making the Werecat cry out in panic as he tried to stop the attack. Nina watched with a grin of dark satisfaction as her familiar mercilessly attacked Eoleo in retaliation for his remarks.

Eventually Eoleo was covered in cuts and wounds from the avian familiar’s beak and talons, blood oozing out of them. Phantom returned to Nina, becoming visible again, and perching on her arm, looking quite smug. The Werecat glared daggers at the Stealth Falcon, who merely held his head up proudly.

“Stupid bird…” Eoleo growled.

“Watch who you call ‘stupid’, Eoleo,” Nina snarled. “Phantom is an amazing familiar and I’m quite happy and honored to be his master. He’s far from ‘stupid’, as he’s proven time and time again to be reliable and helpful. Unlike you. And insulting my familiar means you’re insulting me, as he’s a part of me and my life. So watch it, or else. You got what was coming to you, you damn Werecat, so just take your medicine and be quiet.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. And besides, Stealth Falcons cannot alter the recordings they take. That’s a well-known fact. So what we saw was Nova’s actual skills in action. You can’t continue to deny it, Eoleo, as Nova proved his capabilities in taking on that small herd of Iron-Horn Bison. Nova doesn’t cheat, he uses the skills he’s gained on this journey to their full effect. And the results speak for themselves. You just have to accept it, Eoleo, as constantly denying it and trying to decry Nova’s efforts are only going to make things worse for you.”

Eoleo was struggling to find a response, clearly unable to counter what Phantom had shown. Nova then noticed something and grinned.

“Hey, Eoleo, did you order your meal to-go?” he asked in a smug tone.

“No! Why?” the Werecat spat.

“‘Cause there it goes!”

Nova pointed behind Eoleo, who turned around to see the Charger Elk sprinting off.

“Hey! Get back here you stupid animal!” he roared.

“Look who’s calling who a stupid animal,” Zeeker snickered.

Eoleo ignored the remark and chased after the Charger Elk. As he ran off Nova exchanged a fistbump with Kettu.

“Sneaky moves there, Kettu,” he grinned. “Cutting the Charger Elk free while Eoleo’s back was turned. Nicely done. Now Eoleo knows the meaning of the term ‘fast food’.”

Kettu smirked, “No problem. And it proves how weak he is if he could only stun the Charger Elk and think it was dead. I mean, come on. It was still breathing for crying out loud. Even he should’ve been able to see that. But, anyway, now we have some nice Iron-Horn Bison to eat.”

Van nodded, “Indeed. Not to mention we can sell their iron horns to blacksmiths for a decent amount of pocket change.”

Nova said, “Yeah, well, to be honest, these Iron-Horn Bison aren’t the only things I caught.”

Angelo looked surprised, “Wait, you caught more? When did you do that? As Phantom had recorded quite a bit.”

“I caught a couple of small creatures prior to running into the Iron-Horn Bison, and on the way back ran into a few more. There are some types that I think are edible monsters but I’ve never seen them before. Hmm?”

Suddenly, they all saw the Charger Elk running toward them, with Eoleo chasing after it. It was going to ram Nina, as she was in its path.

Nova quickly got in between it and Nina, drew his bow and an arrow, took aim, and fired it at the Charger Elk. The arrow pierced it through the chest, causing it to cry out in pain before crashing to the ground. It flailed a bit before becoming motionless, dead.

Nova turned to Nina, “You okay, Nina? And you, too, Phantom?”

Nina smiled, “We’re fine, thanks to you. Nice shooting there, Nova. You once again prove how reliable you are.”

Eoleo came to a screeching halt and spat, “How dare you kill my prey! That Charger Elk is mine! You sneaky, slimy human! You took advantage of my efforts!”

Nova replied calmly, “Considering you couldn’t even kill it the first time means you wouldn’t have been able to kill it at all. Besides, your ‘prey’ put Nina in danger, which is more important that your cock-waving challenge. Face it, Eoleo, you’re a fourth-rate fighter, a fifth-rate hunter, and a sixth-rate man. No wonder Nina hates you. Just goes to show how worthless you are.”

Eoleo lunged at Nova, roaring, “I’LL SHOW YOU WHO’S WORTHLESS!!!”

Nova merely ducked, prompting Eoleo to soar over him and land in the river, to the Werecat’s horror. He flailed and screamed as he struggled to stay afloat, rapidly getting washed downstream until he was out of sight.

“Well, that’s one way to get rid of Eoleo,” Elizabetta said simply. “Not that I’m complaining.”

Sir Reginald turned to Nova, “Now, with that taken care of. You mentioned that you had caught some other types of monsters you hadn’t seen before. Like what, exactly?”

Nova replied, “Oh, right. Give me a second.”

He ejected more items from his Digi-Pack. Two of them were Thunder Geese, three were Quick Piglets, two were Candy Porcupines, but there were a handful of others that were unfamiliar. Four of them were monster peppers, two of which were red, one was yellow, and the last was green, that were shaped similar to barbells or weights, while the three remaining ones were large cantaloupes that looked distinctly like Pac-Man, having wide mouths and strangely shaped eyes.

Van said, “Ah, you did find a few new breeds of edible monsters. At least new to you, anyway. Those monsters that look like peppers are called Barbell Peppers, and you caught all three types. While the melon-like ones are called Cantaloupers. Both are very tasty. The Barbell Peppers make for great toppings when chopped up and their seeds act as seasonings. Plus they help stimulate your blood flow. While the Cantaloupers make for great parfaits and fruit salads. Their flesh is good for aiding sleep. And I see two Thunder Geese, two Candy Porcupines, and three Quick Piglets. Good work, Nova. I’ll clean them so they’ll be ready for the dinner table. That’ll include Eoleo’s Charger Elk. Give me a few minutes.”

He dragged the recently caught prey away so he could clean them.

“Well, I gotta hand it to you, Nova, you’ve grown a lot since you started out,” Sir Reginald smiled.

“Took me long enough,” Nova replied dryly. “After spending my entire teenage years as a worthless, pathetic dreg of a person it’s nice to know I had the capability to become something more. Though I really owe that to all of you, as you gave me the needed push and motivation to actually take the steps needed to overcome my weaknesses and become stronger. So, thanks, as always.”

The party smiled approvingly. Nova then turned to Phantom.

“Hey, Phantom, thanks for recording my hunt. We proved to that damn Eoleo my capabilities that he’s always denying I have. That was pretty good. I owe you one. Now Eoleo can’t deny that I do have what it takes to be a hunter if need be.” He reached into his Digi-Pack and took out what looked like a piece of beef jerky, “Here’s a little treat as thanks.”

Phantom looked elated as he gently took the jerky from Nova and quickly scarfed it down, looking quite pleased.

Nina giggled, “How did you know Phantom loves beef jerky, Nova?”

“Lucky guess,” he replied.

Soon Van returned, having cleaned and carved up all the various monsters. Nova stored them all in his Digi-Pack.

“Well, with that distraction taken care of let’s get going,” Sir Reginald said. “We need to reach the next magical campsite before it gets too late. So let’s move out, team.”

The party nodded and continued to follow the river, heading toward their next destination. Nina had returned Phantom to the Spirit Plane to rest. They felt good knowing that they had proven to Eoleo that Nova was more than capable at completing whatever task he was given. But they also knew that he’d be back to challenge Nova again.

Next Chapter: So Near Yet Safari

That's all for today. Another cock-waving competition won, and a washed-up Werecat. A good day for the team. Not so much for Eoleo. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Last edited:
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

So Near Yet Safari


It was the following day after the party ran into Eoleo and got engaged in another one of his “challenges”. They had just reached the next village. It was a nice, cozy village, filled with a mix of humans and Beastmen. They were going about, doing their daily routines and interacting peacefully.

“Well, this looks like a peaceful village,” Elizabetta observed.

“Hopefully, we could use a peaceful stop for a change,” Nova replied.

“I wonder if they saw Eoleo get washed downstream from here, as they’re right next to the Rafiki River?” Zeeker pondered.

“If they did they wouldn’t have been able to help him given how fast the river flows,” Nina said bluntly. “Besides, he’d never accept help from humans. He’d rather be washed downstream than accept a helping hand from humans. Sure, there are Beastmen here, too, but the fact that this village has even one human in it would be enough of a repellent to him.”

Kettu sighed, “Sad, but true. He’s truly an embarrassment to us Werefolk. But enough of this. Let’s go in and start our usual routine of gathering supplies and information.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Agreed, Kettu. Let’s take care of business first. Maybe we can fish for rumors while we’re at it.”

The party nodded and entered the village. The villagers treated them warmly, which was something they were grateful for. They split up into groups so they could take care of their needed tasks. After about an hour they regrouped in the village square.

“Nice place here,” Elizabetta said. “The villagers certainly seem friendly.”

Angelo nodded, “True, Elizabetta. Seems like this village is pretty much at peace despite the threat of Muu. That’s a good sign.”

“Still… you’d think they’d be at least somewhat worried about monster attacks and such…” Van said, looking apprehensive. “This area is home to a decent number of strong and/or fierce beasts, including edible monsters like those Iron-Horn Bison Nova killed yesterday.”

Nova scratched his chin, “Yes, that is true, Van. Maybe they just have good security. Like maybe they have some strong warriors or guards here that can fend off such threats. Muu’s army is another can of worms but maybe this village has some strong fighters that are able to deal with the local fauna.”

Just then a villager shouted, “Sir Leon has returned!”

Kettu quirked an eyebrow, “Sir Leon? Who’s that? Hey, Reggie, ever hear of someone like that?”

Sir Reginald shook his head, “No, that’s a new one for me. Let’s check it out. And my name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu! Stop that already!”

The party nodded and made their way toward the front of the village. There they saw a lion-like Beastman warrior with golden brown fur, a reddish mane, brown eyes, a strong, athletic body, and a long tail. He was dressed in what looked like a combo of a hunting outfit and a standard warrior’s armor and was wielding a rather mighty-looking spear. He was riding what looked like a strong, bulky leopard only it had brown and purple fur, glowing orange pupilless eyes, and had what looked like vines and leaves sprouting form it, suggesting it was a familiar. Behind them was a horse-drawn carriage with two young soldiers, and in the carriage was a bunch of different monsters, including edible ones.

“Welcome back, Sir Leon!” a villager said. “How was the patrol and hunt?”

Sir Leon replied, “Quite successful, though the Iron-Horn Bison I had been informed about before were no longer there. Makes me wonder if someone beat me to the punch. But no matter, as the hunt was successful and any monsters that could’ve been a threat to the village have been taken care of. There are others out there, obviously, but these were the more immediate threats. But my team, myself, and my Lothar Leopard were able to take down those enemies and keep the village safe. We can rest easy tonight.”

A village woman smiled, “Reliable as always, Sir Leon. Thank you for your continued service.”

Sir Leon smiled, “My pleasure. Now, let us enter the village so we can begin the next step of my daily mission.”

The villagers stepped aside, allowing Sir Leon and his team to enter the village. When they got to a certain point he jumped off his Lothar Leopard and began sorting through the various monsters he and his team had gathered, distributing them among the eager villagers.

“I guess that answers my question,” Van said. “This Sir Leon and his squad protect the village from monsters. And judging by it they’re pretty strong. Then they collect anything valuable from the monsters, especially the edible ones, and distribute them to the villagers.”

“He seems like a pretty decent guy,” Zeeker observed. “Especially since he goes out of his way to protect the village from any potential threats. And that Lothar Leopard familiar of his is quite mighty. It clearly has a lot of combat experience.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Agreed, Zeeker. That Lothar Leopard clearly has seen more than its fair share of battles. Makes me wonder how long Sir Leon has had it?”

After distributing the various monsters to the village Sir Leon walked over to his Lothar Leopard and presented it a steak.

“Here you go, Beastfang, your reward for another successful hunt,” he said in a warm tone.

Beastfang gave a small bow before quickly scarfing down the steak, licking its lips happily.

“Now, time for you to rest, as we have another busy day tomorrow. To the Spirit Plane.”

The Lothar Leopard vanished in a flurry of sparkles.

He turned to the soldiers with him, “Please escort our noble steed back to his stable so he can rest. And remember to put the cart back properly.”

The two soldiers saluted, “Yessir!”

Sir Leon started to walk into the village. When he passed the party he suddenly came to a stop and quickly turned his head to them.

“Well, well, visitors. Don’t get too many travelers around here. And quite the assortment, too. I’m Sir Leon Lionguard. And who are you people?”

Sir Reginald replied, “We’re the Demon King’s champion party. I’m Sir Reginald, the leader of this group. Nova, the man with pink hair, is the Demon King’s champion. The Phoenix Clan woman is Lady Nina, the Werefox is Kettu, the Centaur is Van, the Beastman is Zeeker, the Hopper Clan member is Prince Angelo, and the Buzzwing Clan woman is Elizabetta. I hope you don’t mind us being here.”

Sir Leon smiled, “Not at all. We welcome visitors, even if we don’t get that many. And I’ve heard the rumors that the Demon King’s champion party is made of a colorful cast of characters. You certainly prove that. Welcome to our humble abode of Coursair Village. Hmm?” He took one look at Nina and gently held her hand in a rather romantic way, “My, my. I’ve often heard that the Phoenix Clan produces some of the most attractive women in the world. But you certainly take that several steps further, my lady.”

He tried to kiss her hand but she quickly removed it, surprising him.

“Not that I don’t appreciate the compliment, but I’m an engaged woman,” she said bluntly. “So don’t try anything.”

“My apologies, Lady Nina, I was not aware you are already engaged,” Sir Leon said with a polite bow. “Who’s the lucky man?”

Nina wrapped her arms around Nova, purring, “This one. Nova is my fiancé and I’m looking forward to our future together. Obviously, dealing with Muu takes priority but afterward I plan to live with him on Earth and become his wife and mother of his children.” Her tone became more serious, “I hope you won’t start anything or talk down to Nova, as he’s more impressive than he appears.”

Sir Leon turned to Nova, surprised, “You’re Lady Nina’s fiancé? I didn’t think Phoenix Clan women ever considered men of other species as potential lovers. You’re a lucky one to have such a beautiful, and clearly strong, future wife.”

Nova gained a crooked smile, “Nina’s something of an exception to her people. For good reasons, I might add. But yes, I am lucky to have her. She was one of the first people to believe in me and it only snowballed from there. Now I can’t imagine my life without her. And I’m glad you’re taking this so well, as past men who have wanted her affections often challenge me to cockfights in hopes of winning her over.”

Sir Leon chuckled, “So I see. And you can rest assured I won’t challenge you to any sort of foolish competition. It’s clear she’s made her choice and I will respect that. But, anyway, enough of that. Please, make yourselves at home. Our village is a quaint one but a nice one, nonetheless. And if you need anything please don’t hesitate to ask. We’ll gladly assist you in any way possible. After all, you’re fighting that cowardly fiend, Muu, so you have a heavy burden on your shoulders. So anything we can do to help don’t hesitate to ask.”

Sir Reginald bowed, “Thank you, that’s very gracious of you. For now, we just need to rest, as we have to make our way to Salamandra Volcano to find and destroy the last Undead Base in this kingdom before they try to retake lost territory. But we appreciate the offer, Sir Leon.”

“Very well, then. Please, enjoy your stay. I will take my leave now. But if you need anything don’t hesitate to ask me. Farewell for now.”

Sir Leon gave a polite bow before walking away.

“Well, he was certainly pleasant,” Angelo said with a smile.

Nina gave a sigh of relief, “And I’m so glad he didn’t start anything when it came to me and Nova. That’s the first time in a while where a man has hit on me but backed off the moment he learned I was engaged, or at least in love, with Nova. That doesn’t happen too often, so it’s a nice change of pace. I’ll take any break I can get.”

Nova nodded, “Same. Especially since he could probably break me in half if he wanted to in order to try to win you over. Unlike Dominic or Eoleo he actually backed down and didn’t start anything over a beautiful woman who is already in a relationship with someone. A rarity but I’m not complaining. Now, let’s go to the inn and put our feet up for a bit. We need the rest and we still have a fair distance to go before we reach the Lava Elves’ hometown, much less Muu’s remaining Undead Base in this kingdom.”

“Yes, let’s do that,” Sir Reginald agreed. “We could all use the chance to rest in a real bed for once so let’s take this opportunity while we can.”

The party nodded and made their way to the inn. The innkeeper almost seemed happy to see guests. After paying for their rooms they split up and entered their rooms to rest until dinner started.

Nova sat down at the desk and started to take out some of his crafting supplies. Kettu, who was laying on a bed, noticed this and chuckled.

“Still working on your magical accessories, Nova?” he grinned. “Glad to see you’re still interested in making them. Especially since your stuff is quite the treat. And your parents thought you had no talent in business, yet you’re making a killing on those magical accessories. If we know Nina she’ll make sure your parents eat those words.”

Nova chuckled weakly, “Yes, well, knowing Nina she’ll make them eat more than just those words. Like maybe her foot, too. And like I said before, working with my hands is rather therapeutic. I am the artistic member of the family… to my detriment in the eyes of my family.” He heaved a heavy sigh, “It gets so frustrating when dealing with them. Considering that people who have majored in fields like art, theater, sports, writing, and music have had very successful careers yet whatever warped the Blitz family’s mentality that the only ‘successful’ fields are teaching, business, and scientific ones make them unable to see that. I could give a laundry list of names, both past and present, who had very successful careers in fields outside of things like teaching or being a scientist. Many of which are historically famous people like Michelangelo di Lodovico Buonarroti Simoni, Ludwig van Beethoven, and William Shakespeare, all of whom are names that not even my narrowminded family can dismiss. And that’s not counting some newer talents like Michael Phelps, Shaun White, and J.K. Rowling, who have all made names for themselves using their talents that don’t fall into my family’s narrow focus of ‘ideal’ careers.” He sighed again, “Getting myself worked up over it won’t solve anything. I’ll cross that bridge when I get there. First thing’s first: Muu and his army of Halloween rejects. Then I’ll give my family the tongue thrashing of a lifetime.”

Angelo gained a sad smile, “It’s such a shame that your family can’t see that fields like music, art, and sports are all perfectly viable careers. Especially if there are several historical names that prove it. I do wonder what happened five generations ago that changed their mentality so harshly? To the point they’re willing to effectively abandon their own flesh and blood because they’re just built differently. Your frustration is quite understandable, Nova. But let’s not talk about this, as it’ll only depress you and stress you out. Like you said you’ll cross that bridge when you get there. For now, Muu takes priority. But do know that we all appreciate what you’re doing for Edyn. Especially people like Nina, who has similarly suffered at the hands of others for ridiculous reasons.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, I know. Thank you for saying that. I just wonder how I’ll be able to adjust back to my humdrum life when I return to Earth after all these battles and adventures. But, anyway, let me get back to work, as this’ll not only help our team in the long-run, but it’ll help defuse some of my tension and stress.”

Angelo and Kettu nodded and proceeded to relax while Nova worked on his creations. About an hour later there was a knock at the door. Kettu got up and walked over to it.

“Who is it?” he asked.

A familiar voice said, “It’s me, Sir Leon. I want to ask the Demon King’s champion a question.”

The three warriors exchanged apprehensive expressions before Kettu opened the door, revealing Sir Leon.

“Thank you very much,” the lion Beastman said. He turned to Nova, his eyes widening as he saw the magical accessories, “So it’s true what the rumors say. You make magical accessories on the side.”

The tension in the three party members instantly vanished, now realizing what Sir Leon wanted.

Nova turned to him, “Yes, I do. I take pride in my craft. I take it you want to purchase some of my creations?”

Sir Leon nodded, “Indeed. I have heard many good things about your custom creations and now that I realize you are the one people are talking about I just had to see what you’ve created for my own eyes. Do you mind?”

Nova gained a small smile, “No, it’s fine. Certainly wouldn’t hurt, and every coin counts when on the road. Give me a moment to set up some of my wares.”

He stopped working on his current projects and using one of the other beds in the room set up some of his magical accessories. Sir Leon’s eyes lit up like stars as he saw the various magical items.

He picked up one of them, saying, “By the Goddess, this craftsmanship is outstanding. And I should know, as my sister is a magical accessory crafter and she’s no slouch, either. And if what I heard is true you don’t have the one item per person, per day rule that most other magical accessory merchants have, correct?”

Nova nodded, “That’s correct. I didn’t even know that was a thing until deep into this journey. Which is good because I tend to be on the move a lot, so you might not get another chance. Feel free to browse. If you have any questions just ask.”

Sir Leon smiled and began sifting through the various magical accessories, pausing briefly to ask about a certain item. After a little while he had made his selection.

Nova opened up his price book, saying, “Okay, that’s one Mana Armlet, one Heal Armlet, one Belladonna Ring, one Softfoot Mana Ring, and one Dark Aura Gauntlet. In total that comes to 114 silver or one gold and 14 silver, depending on what’s most convenient for you.”

Sir Leon smiled, “That’s quite reasonable for what you’re offering. I’ll take it.”

He paid Nova one gold coin and 14 silver coins, which Nova pocketed, before equipping himself with the various magical accessories. He took a moment to look them over, smiling.

“Thank you, these are magnificent. And so very affordable, too. My sister could learn a thing or two about pricing her magical accessories more fairly. Er… don’t tell her I said that.”

Nova nodded, “You’re welcome. To activate the armlets simply do what you’d normally say to use the respective Elemental Coin inside it. As for the gauntlet, just say ‘Demon Claw activate’ and it’ll create the Dark Aura. To deactivate just say ‘Demon Claw deactivate’ and the aura will vanish. The Softfoot Mana Ring and Belladonna Ring are always active so you don’t have to worry about them. That should take care of things.”

Sir Leon nodded, “Thank you, Nova. But I must ask… why did you not put out those magical accessories in that box near where you’re working?”

“Those are untested. Before you ask, I personally test every single one of my creations to ensure they work properly. Well, me and Nina, to be exact. Even the ones that are a tad risky to test like the Belladonna Ring or the Seed Rings. But since I put a lot of effort into these items I want to make sure they work properly before putting them out for sale. Especially since I’ve garnered quite the reputation for my custom creations. As a result I make sure that no magical accessory I craft goes untested to ensure everything works the way it should.”

Sir Leon’s eyes widened, “You mean you will go out of your way to test all of your creations to ensure they work properly!? That’s quite the devotion to your craft, as most magical accessory craftsmen are simply satisfied when the item is complete. But I do wonder… why did you take this up?”

Angelo replied, “It was to court Nina. Nova wanted to make her a gift so he could get his foot in the door, so to speak, in hopes of courting her. Needless to say he succeeded and now they’re an engaged couple. But it all started because he wanted to court Nina but lacked the courage to tell her upfront. Now it’s a useful side venture that allows us to build up our funds as we go. Plus Nova likes to exercise his creativity and ingenuity, as he’s by far one of the most creative members of his family. And it certainly shows with the ideas he comes up with.”

Sir Leon nodded, “So I see. The start of this whole little side venture was simply to court Lady Nina. It certainly snowballed from there. Good show in turning a skill initially used to court a lady into something that can benefit everyone in the long-run. That’s quite commendable. And the fact you’re so thorough in testing your designs to ensure they work before selling them is the mark of a good businessman and crafter. Now, hopefully these new trinkets will further aid me in my hunts.”

Nova, who was packing up his “shop”, asked, “Yeah, about that. What’s the story behind you going out and hunting monsters? Is it for profit? To protect the village? Or is it almost a sport to you at this point?”

“It’s a little of everything. Well, it was for profit at first, but things changed over time. You see, I was a traveling monster slayer. For the right price I’d take care of any monsters that were harassing a town, village, or city. It was a pretty good way to not only make myself stronger but earn some nice coins in the process. Eventually I came upon this village. The monster population was extremely dense around here, leaving the village in a constant state of terror and made sending and receiving shipments very difficult. So I stuck around to clean out some of the monsters, since there were a LOT around here.”

Kettu said, “Guess that means the village paid you well. But you said your ‘business’ was for profit at first. What changed your tune?”

Sir Leon replied with a warm smile, “Over the time I stayed here, cleaning out the various monsters, this village really started to grow on me. The people were extremely grateful, both kids and adults looked up to me, and some even asked me to train them so they can help protect the village. It gave me a sense of purpose. A sense of value. And a sense that I was truly changing lives for the better. Eventually I decided simply to stay here and help protect the village permanently, to the villagers’ joy. This village is such a cozy little town and the people are so warm and caring that it was hard to leave it. And because this area is still rather densely packed with various dangerous monster breeds due to how fast some monster breed it helped reassure the people here that they’d be protected and their livelihoods would be kept intact. After a while it become something of a safari to me, where me and my Lothar Leopard, Beastfang, would spend our time hunting the various monsters, especially the edible ones, both to protect the village and have a bit of fun. And as you saw earlier I collect all the monsters I slay and bring them back to the village so they can use them for whatever purpose they need. I still get paid by the village elders but it’s become more than just a means of making money. I feel a strong sense of value whenever I return with my prey to the happy faces here. So, that’s my story.”

Angelo smiled, “Well done, then. It’s clear you’ve changed this village for the better, giving everyone the peace of mind and security they need. And it, in turn, gives you a sense of value and purpose, creating a wonderful cycle that benefits everyone. People like you are a rarity so it is always a joy to meet someone like you. You clearly understand the value of helping lives, especially when the threat levels are too high for them to feel secure. That is a good trait to have.”

Sir Leon bowed, “Thank you, Prince Angelo. That means a lot to me. Now, I must get going. Thank you for letting me purchase some of your magical accessories, Nova. I’ll use them well. Good day to you all and good luck in your fight against Muu.”

With a final, polite bow he walked out of the room. Kettu gently closed the door behind him.

“Well, at least we know that this Sir Leon guy isn’t like Dominic,” he chuckled. “That’d be a problem. Gotta give the guy props, though, he clearly wants to help make Edyn a better place for everyone. Like Angelo said that’s a surprisingly rare trait these days, especially since Edyn is finally gaining some hope that Muu will fall.”

Nova went back to his crafting, saying, “Yeah, well, it does increase the expectations on us. Especially for me. And as someone who has failed to meet multiple expectations it does make me worried that I won’t live up to these expectations. But like I said a while back I’m not going to let my negativity nor my tendency to create worst-case scenarios bog me down any further. I’m still worried but I have to try. Like I said sometime ago: something ventured, something gained, and the only way we’ll know if Edyn, and every other world, will survive Muu is to take him on and hope for the best.”

Angelo smiled, “Indeed. And if only your family could see you now, Nova. Marching into battle, risking your life for billions of people you hardly know, fighting for the futures of every living being, I just know they’d be proud.”

Nova heaved a sigh, “I wish I was so certain. But since I’m technically the first member of the Blitz family to ever become a soldier, albeit forced into the role, it does mean that I’m the first member of the family to be willing to risk my life for others. Especially in more recent generations. And many say there is no greater honor than serving as a soldier, protecting lives, and changing the future for everyone at your own personal risk. It doesn’t make this trip any easier for me but at least I know that I’m making a difference and inspiring hope in others.”

Angelo and Kettu nodded in agreement before relaxing for a while. Nova continued to craft his magical accessories, the cogs in his mind spinning as he worked.

“I have to survive this whole ordeal,” he said silently. “And I have to make sure that everyone’s hopes and dreams that are riding on me are fulfilled. Sir Leon showed what happens when people express faith in you during their darkest hours. I need to do the same. This won’t be easy, especially since I’m expected to succeed where past Demon King champions failed. But I have to at least try to fulfill everyone’s hopes and dreams and ensure that Muu finally falls.”

Next Chapter: The Depraved Dominic

That's all for today. Bit of trivia, this chapter had content cut from it that would've tied into the "safari" part of the title. But I was unable to make it work so it got the axe instead, hence why it's shorter than it should've been. Anyway, tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, light blood, light sexual suggestions)

The Depraved Dominic


It was the following day after the party had stopped at the village were Sir Leon resided. They were back on the road, heading toward the Lava Elf Clan in hope of dealing with the final Undead Base in Gem Ridge Kingdom. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with his compass and map.

“Okay, thanks to those Magic Clan witches and Sir Leon we now know the exact location where the Lava Elf Clan is,” he said to the party. “And we also know that the Lava Elves have sealed off the passageway through the volcano to prevent Muu’s army from using it to attack them. We still have two days before we reach the village. But given the fact that Muu’s army has yet to try to take back lost territory means we stand a chance at destroying the final Undead Captain in this kingdom before more troops are mobilized.”

Zeeker put his hands behind his head, “I’m game for that. Who is our villain-of-the-week this time?”

Sir Reginald looked at the notes he had before saying, “Our target is Captain Dullahorror and his platoon. After that we’ll have removed all of Muu’s influence from Gem Ridge Kingdom, leaving only Mana Obsidian Kingdom as his last defense outside of the continent he took over. Though from what the notes say Captain Dullahorror is pretty sturdy compared to other Undead Captains, indicating his defensive prowess is quite high.”

“Anything in the notes regarding weaknesses, Sir Reginald?” Van asked.

Sir Reginald scanned the notes before replying, “Sadly, no. There isn’t a lot else on him except his durability and raw strength. Nothing regarding weaknesses or elemental powers. So we’ll just have to deal with it when we fight him.”

Kettu replied calmly, “No biggie. We’ve dealt with worse. We’ll figure everything out when we get there. And I’m certain the Lava Elves will have some information on him since he’s basically their upstart of a next-door neighbor. So only knowing the basics about him isn’t a deal-breaker, as we’ve winged it several times now and have managed to find a way around such issues. We should be okay. It’s the volcano I’m more concerned about.”

Nina nodded, “That’s true, Kettu. We’ve dealt with worse enemies with only limited knowledge on them and have come out on top. So this shouldn’t be anything new for us. And I also agree about the threats in Salamandra Volcano. It’s not just the molten lava and toxic fumes, but also the local monsters like the Fire Rats, Lava Pools, Red Salamanders, Fire Cobras, and Volcanic Anacondas. They’ll further complicate things, especially if we have to deal with them and Captain Dullahorror in the volcano, since it’ll wear us out a bit before actually dealing with the ghoul and his troops. I’m also concerned about Nova, Angelo, and Elizabetta, and all three of them don’t do well in heat. And a volcano will be as hot as the flames of Hell to them.”

Elizabetta replied, “Thanks for speaking up for us, Nina. Means a lot. And I’m worried my wings will catch on fire, as my Moth Dust is rather flammable, which only further compounds my weakness to Fire.”

“We’ll figure it out when we get to the Salamandra Volcano,” Nova said. “Maybe the Lava Elves could help us with that? Considering they probably know the Salamandra Volcano like the backs of their hands maybe they can help find solutions to our heat-related problems. It’ll be worth a shot. And they do owe us a bit, as it was Sir Reginald and Kettu who led Lord Vulcan to victory in the King’s Hunt Festival.”

Kettu nodded, “That’s a fair point, Nova. We’ll find out when we get there. For now, let’s focus on actually getting there before we try to figure out the volcano riddle.”

Suddenly, a bombastic voice stated, “You’re not going anywhere until I get what I want!”

The party groaned before turning around. Dominic stormed up to them, sporting new injuries, broken armor, and tattered clothes. Van quickly turned around and launched a rear kick, nailing Dominic in the crotch, causing him to crumple to the ground in pain.

“Stop damaging my perfect manhood, pony boy!” he spat, still clutching his crotch. “It’s what all women crave! And yet those three Magic Clan sisters failed to see that!”

“You mean that cocktail wiener of yours?” Nina sassed. “The one that your steel broadsword is compensating for? You call THAT what women crave? Yeah, right. Compared to Nova’s ‘great sword’ your pathetic excuse for a manhood makes your Skitter Mouse familiar look big. No wonder Gardenia and her sisters rejected you. And, for the record, I’ve seen what Nova’s packing, and it is glorious. Compared to anyone else, much less Nova, your ‘equipment’ is smaller than your IQ, and that’s saying something.”

Dominic’s eyes bulged, “No way! How do you know about that?!” He then realized what he said before quickly backpedaling, “I-I-I mean that’s not true, my perfect woman.”

However, the damage was done, prompting everyone in the party to laugh at him.

“I knew that Dominic’s steel broadsword was compensating for his own personal ‘sword’!” Kettu howled.

“‘What women crave’? Yeah right!” Zeeker cackled.

“Not even the most sex-deprived woman would want anything to do with you and your pathetic ‘equipment’, Dominic!” Nova sneered. “They all seem to prefer me. I speak from experience.”

“And you thought my breasts were too small!” Elizabetta smirked. “You’re even less impressive than that!”

Dominic managed to stand up, eyes burning with hatred, his fists balled up, and looked like he was ready to attack the party.

“You dare mock my gloriousness!” he spat. “You go too far. Especially you, you little pink-haired weasel! It’s clear as day you used the Demon King Ring to brainwash Nina. Otherwise there would be no other reason she’d follow you this far!”

Now annoyed, Nina gave Dominic a swift kick in the crotch, causing him to crumple to the ground again.

“Wrong, meatball head!” she spat. “I follow Nova on my own free will. And because I love him. He has proven time and time again that I can count on him. He’s willing to sacrifice his own happiness for my sake and is willing to get into deep trouble on my behalf. I can put my life in his hands and know I’ll be safe. He has his flaws, yes, but he’s spent a long time addressing them and correcting them in order to make himself a better man. While you’ve only gotten worse and worse with time. There’s a reason why no one likes you or wants anything to do with you. And that’s all your fault. After all, who in their right mind would betray Edyn for Muu just to have your overblown ego stroked? You proved to be a traitor and a slimeball who only cares about yourself and is willing to ruin the lives of others if it benefits you. I could never love someone like that. So get lost before we hurl you into the Rafiki River and watch your bloated body get washed downstream.”

Dominic looked up at her, saying, “Nina, baby, how can you say stuff like that to me? I’m the greatest man alive, not that pink-haired pansy. Surely you jest.”

Nina planted her foot into his face, growling, “Oh, I mean every word, Dominic. You are far from husband material, much less the ‘greatest man alive’ material. And calling Nova a ‘pansy’ when you’re an even bigger coward than he ever was is hypocritical at best. No one insults him in front of me. If you want to prove yourself then go kill an Iron-Horn Bison and bring it back to us. Then I’ll think about it. Considering Nova can kill a small herd of them by himself this should be easy for the ‘greatest man alive’. That is, if you’re manly enough to prove it.”

Dominic looked hopeful, jumping to his feet, “I will slay the biggest and mightiest of all Iron-Horn Bison and prove to you my worth, Nina! I’m off!”

He quickly ran off to find an Iron-Horn Bison.

Elizabetta turned to Nina, “Nina, you’re not actually considering giving him a chance, right?”

Nina smiled smugly, “My exact words were that I’d ‘think about it’. I never said I was giving him a guaranteed chance. And I’ve thought about it and the answer is ‘no’, he’s not getting a chance. Besides, he can barely handle Gummies, much less a monster like an Iron-Horn Bison, so this not only keeps him distracted with false hope but gets him out of our hair for a bit.”

Kettu snickered, “Looks like you picked up some traits from Nova. Using the exact wording of a situation to your advantage is one of his talents. Nicely played, Nina. That’ll keep him busy. And knowing him the Iron-Horn Bison will turn him into paste since, like you said, Dominic can’t handle even basic monsters, much less something as tough as an Iron-Horn Bison.”

Sir Reginald chuckled, “Indeed. That was very clever, Lady Nina. Now let’s get going before he returns.”

The party nodded and continued to make their way down the road. About an hour later they all heard a girly scream. They turned to see Dominic getting chased by an Iron-Horn Bison. In his hand was the remains of his sword, now just a hilt, and he was running as fast as he could while the Iron-Horn Bison was nipping at his heels.

“Dominic must go through more swords a month than entire armies do in a year,” Nova sighed.

“Yeah, but what I want to know is where he keeps getting those swords?” Angelo pondered. “By now no village, town, or city will let him in, so how can he get a new sword every time he breaks one when he can’t go to a weapon shop to buy one?”

“Probably steals them,” Kettu huffed. “Given how cheap he is, only spending money if it’ll help him in his ‘quest’ to beat Nova. It’d be safe to say he won’t spend any money on a new sword if he can help it. Even a thief like me finds that deplorable.”

Elizabetta said in a nervous tone, “Umm… shouldn’t we move out of the way so Dominic doesn’t lead that Iron-Horn Bison straight into our group?”

The party quickly sidestepped out of the way as Dominic ran past, the Iron-Horn Bison hot on his heels, completely ignoring the party. Both beings managed to get another 25 feet away before the Iron-Horn Bison took one last lunge and rammed Dominic with its horns, goring him in the backside, making Dominic scream in pain. With one final thrust the Iron-Horn Bison sent Dominic flying, screaming like a little girl, before he crashed about 200 feet away. Upon crashing into the ground he was suddenly engulfed in an explosion, complete with a mushroom cloud.

Nova’s arms dropped to his sides, dumbfounded, “Did Dominic just spontaneously explode!? How is that possible?! This isn’t an episode of The Simpsons or SpongeBob SquarePants? …Is it?”

“That’s… a good question, Nova,” Van replied, equally astonished.

Sir Reginald drew his sword, stating, “Time for that later. The Iron-Horn Bison is looking directly at us!”

The party looked to see the Iron-Horn Bison now facing them, pawing the ground, indicating it was going to charge: its horns, which were coated in Dominic’s blood, positioned to impale them.

Nina quickly fired an energy sphere from her rings, striking the Iron-Horn Bison squarely in the face. At first nothing happened but suddenly the Iron-Horn Bison gave a cry of despair before falling to the ground, dead, with ghastly energy floating off of its body.

Nova turned to Nina, “Nice shot, Nina. But how did you know your Skull Rings would kill it?”

She replied ruefully, “I didn’t. I just took a roll of the dice and I ended up with a lucky seven and not snake eyes. It was just luck since the chance the secondary effect of the Skull Rings activating is only about 15%, give or take.”

“Well, Lady Luck was certainly smiling down upon you today, Nina,” Angelo said cheerfully. “And now we have another tasty treat.”

Van trotted over and grabbed the Iron-Horn Bison, saying, “I’ll take care of cleaning it. Let me just drag it over to those bushes to our right so not to gross anyone out.”

With tremendous strength Van dragged the massive monster into some nearby bushes and began cleaning it. The party waited for him to finish, taking a moment to catch their breath. Soon Van was finished, allowing Nova to store the fresh meat into his Digi-Pack.

Sir Reginald said, “Let’s keep going, especially since we need to pass Dominic in order to get to the Lava Elf Clan. So let’s move while we can.”

The party progressed further down the road before stopping to find Dominic. He was somehow smoldering, looking badly injured, and whimpering pathetically.

“I still want to know how he just suddenly exploded like that?” Nova said. “Although too bad it didn’t kill him.”

“I can hear you…” Dominic growled weakly.

“And you think I was trying to keep it quiet? Not a chance, meathead.”

Dominic managed to stand up, his eyes burning with hatred as he glared at Nova.

“You little worm. You are nothing more than a monster. A vile, evil creature that has plagued my existence. If it wasn’t for you I’d be living in luxury, with all the world’s women as my pets, and—”

“Fire Shot,” Nova said simply.

He fired a flaming arrow directly into Dominic’s crotch, making him scream in pain. The flames from the attack combined with the hellfire aspects that were laced in caused Dominic to be ignited in red and black flames. He screamed in terror, running around in circles, trying to put himself out. He noticed the river and quickly jumped into it, causing a pillar of steam to billow up from the river. When his head surfaced, however, he realized he was quickly being swept away by the current.

“Save me!” he wailed.

Nina called back, “Not after everything you just said about Nova! Enjoy your trip downstream! And give my regards to that damn Werecat, Eoleo, if you find him! We’ve got more important things to do, like saving all of Edyn. Goodbye and good riddance!”

Dominic tried to fight the current but it was too strong. He screamed in fear as the fast-moving river swept him away and out of sight.

Zeeker scratched the back of his head, “Well… that was a rather interesting encounter with Dominic.”

“To say the least,” Elizabetta nodded.

“Well, with him out of our hair it’s time we got going,” Sir Reginald said. “We need to reach the next magical campsite before it gets too late, especially since dealing with Dominic ate up some time. Let’s go.”

The party nodded and continued their trek down the road toward the next magical campsite. They knew they hadn’t seen the last of Dominic, actively dreading their next encounter.

Next Chapter: Molten Magma Mania

That's all for today. Gotta give credit where it's due: Dominic doesn't give up easily. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, violence)

Molten Magma Mania


It was the following day after the party ran into Dominic. They had just reached the outskirts of the Lava Elf Clan village. It was a sturdy-looking village, with the houses made from black stones, some farmland off to the side, and plenty of people roaming around.

“We finally made it,” Nova sighed.

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Nova. Now we need to find Lord Vulcan and talk to him about getting us through the volcano’s pathway so we can reach the Undead Base.”

“I could just fly us there,” Nina suggested.

“Maybe, but your phoenix form would give us away, preventing us from having the surprise advantage,” Kettu said. “Plus in that form you’d be a big target, which could make it easy for at least one of us to fall off your back if we’re attacked.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Kettu is correct. Your phoenix form, while mighty and powerful, would be a big target that can easily be spotted from a distance. We want to ambush the Undead Army before they have a chance to retaliate. While traveling through the volcano is risky, you flying us over it is even riskier, as your large size would give us away and could run the risk of being attacked and knocked out of the sky. No, we’re going to have to do this the hard way. Besides, maybe we can use the volcano’s layout to our advantage. Let’s ask Lord Vulcan.”

A familiar voice said, “My ears are burning. Can it be some familiar, friendly faces?”

Everyone turned to see Vulcan walk up to them.

“Hello, Lord Vulcan,” Zeeker said.

“A pleasure to see all of you again,” Vulcan smiled. “Sir Reginald, Kettu, thank you for your hard work in helping me win the King’s Hunt Festival. Father has been delighted that we, along with the Dark Elves, got the one-year promotion, thanks to your help and efforts. And he was quite relieved to hear that Muu’s army was dealt with despite infiltrating the event. You have our clan’s deepest thanks. But, in any case, I suspect you have business with me, yes?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, Lord Vulcan. We need you or your clanmates to help us through the volcano so we can find and destroy the Undead Base that is on the other side.”

Vulcan took a moment to think it over before replying, “Yes, that would be necessary, as we’ve blocked off the route through the volcano in multiple places. And only our brand of magic can remove them. We know that Muu’s Undead goons have been trying to use the pathway to get to us, since going over the volcano is even more dangerous than going through it. And trying to go around it would take a good week, if not more, due to the steep cliffs that block most of the area, especially on their side of the rock wall. So going through the volcano is pretty much both the shortest and safest way, ironically. Yes, there are things like monsters and molten lava pools but at least the pathway through the volcano is very easy to navigate. I’m going to have to talk to my father about this first, though, as he’s very reluctant to open the pathway out of fear of Muu’s goons ambushing us as we remove the blockades that are keeping them at bay. For now, head to the inn while I talk it over with my father. I know that, because you’re the Demon King’s champion party, he’ll have to let you use the pathway, but he’s worried about putting our clansmen in danger. Especially after learning that Muu’s army infiltrated the King’s Hunt Festival. I’ll see what I can do and try to reassure him that you will protect our men. For now, go to the inn and I’ll meet up with you there.”

Zeeker sighed, “I guess we don’t have much of a choice right now. And if the Chief is this paranoid about risking his men opening up the pathway it might take a bit to convince him to allow it. Especially since the only way to remove the Undead Army problem is to take them out before they can do the same to you. Maybe we should just fly on Nina’s back and get it over with that way.”

Vulcan shook his head, “No. Like I said, it’s actually more dangerous to go over the volcano than it is to go through it. Plus, from what our scouts have identified, the Undead Base is equipped with magic cannons, thus the can simply shoot you out of the sky when you come into view. And they’ve got a good vantage point so they can spot your phoenix friend from a sizable distance. So going through the volcano is the best route. Again, let me talk it out with father, as even he can’t bar you from completing your mission because he’s worried about some of our men. Especially considering you all risk your lives on a routine basis for us by fighting Muu’s army. Even he can’t argue with that, and trust me, he’s more stubborn than a bull-headed yoka yak. For now, go to the inn and I’ll get to work on cracking father’s shield, since even he can’t argue that you need to fight Muu’s army to remove the problem entirely.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Very well, then.” He turned to the party, “Team, let’s head to the inn and wait for Lord Vulcan to get through to the Chief, since we need to use that route in order to remove the problem that is Muu’s army from the equation. It’ll give us a chance to rest and start mapping out some plans on how to deal with Muu’s army and the monsters in the volcano.”

The party reluctantly nodded and made their way to the inn while Vulcan returned to his home to convince his father to assist the party. After paying for their rooms the group gathered in the dining room to discuss possible strategies and outcomes for their trek into the Salamandra Volcano.

About an hour later Vulcan entered the inn and walked over to the party. He looked a bit exasperated.

“Something tells me the ‘negotiation’ didn’t quite go too well…” Kettu said grimly.

Vulcan sighed, “Well, yes and no. Father is going to allow you through the passageway, since even he knows he can’t stop you from completing your mission. And he owes you at least that much for helping me win the King’s Hunt Festival. But he wants you to protect me and a handful of other Lava Elves that’ll be coming along. Basically, he doesn’t want us Lava Elves going in first to clear the pathway before you even enter the volcano. He wants you to come with us so you can deal with Muu’s army as quickly as possible in case they’re waiting behind one of the blockades.”

Nova replied, “So, in short, you father wants us to perform an escort mission in order to reassure him that Muu’s baddies aren’t waiting to ambush you the moment you remove the various blockades you put up, right?”

“In a nutshell, yes,” Vulcan nodded.

Sir Reginald replied, “Then we’ll do exactly that. If it’ll reassure the Chief that his people will be safe then so be it. It’ll be extra work for us but it’s not like it’s much different than when we helped during the King’s Hunt Festival. At least this time we’ll all be together, thereby giving us more firepower and numbers against Muu’s Undead goons.”

“Spoken like a true knight, Reggie,” Kettu chuckled. “But you are right. If it’ll keep the Chief from worrying his head off then we have to do it. Especially since it’s our job.”

Vulcan smiled weakly, “Thank you. Father isn’t going to allow you through the volcano just yet. He wants to wait until tomorrow before he’ll allow our men and myself to accompany you. Mostly because he wants to make sure you agree to his terms for opening up the pathway. Since you agree, I’ll go and inform him so we can begin preparations for the trek into the volcano. I’ll take my leave now.”

With a final bow he walked out of the inn, leaving the party alone.

“Well, we’ve secured our route to the Undead Base,” Nina sighed. “But not without some wrinkles. I get that the Chief is worried about his people but that can’t be an excuse to prevent us from completing our mission and removing the problem entirely. This means we have to be more careful as we have to escort and protect the Lava Elves accompanying us from both Muu’s baddies and the monsters. Hopefully we can ambush Captain Dullahorror and his goons before they get a chance to retaliate.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. It does add a couple of new wrinkles to our plans. But if it’ll reassure the Chief that his clansmen won’t be harmed then so be it. We’re just going to have to factor these new elements into our plans and hope for the best. Let’s get started and see what we can finish before dinner is served.”

The party nodded and began mapping out their plans, incorporating the new information they had gained and deducing their strategies. After a little while they had ironed out a couple of plans.

Van sighed, “That should do it. For now, anyway, as we can’t factor in every possibility.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, that’s true. And as an old soldier myself I know that trying to micromanage everything is a recipe for disaster. We may have to wing it a bit if need be. Fortunately, we did give our plans some wiggle room in case of any… missteps, let’s just say. It’s not foolproof but it should give us some leeway if needed.”

Sir Reginald scratched his chin, “Yes, we did, Zeeker. It’ll have to do, as there are only so many elements we can prepare for. While there are a lot of unknown variables, we’ve mapped things out to the best of our abilities. Now we just need to enter the volcano and see what scenario plays out.”

Nova turned, saying, “Oh, look, they’re handing out menus for dinner. Let’s fuel up, as we’re gonna need it for tomorrow.”

The party nodded and received menus from one of the waitresses. After ordering their food they relaxed until it arrived, allowing them to dig in. After cleaning their plates they went into their rooms to rest. Tomorrow was going to be a tough one.

Dawn soon broke over the horizon. The party stirred from their slumber, knowing that today was the day. They made their way down to the dining hall, ordered breakfast, and waited for their food. It soon arrived, allowing them to tuck in, knowing they were going to need the energy for their mission. After clearing their plates they ventured out and to the front of the village.

A few minutes later Vulcan and a handful of Lava Elf soldiers appeared. They smiled warmly at the party.

“Okay, we’re all set,” Vulcan said. “Me and my troops will be accompanying you during this mission. We’ll remove the barricades if you deal with Muu’s army and the monsters. Father is counting on you to protect us from the threats we’re about to encounter. Are you all ready?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “As ready as we’ll ever be. Let’s deal with the threat before the Chief gets even more paranoid about it.”

Everyone nodded and began making their way to the passageway into the Salamandra Volcano. They soon stopped at a blocked pathway, which seemed to have flowing green lava pouring over it.

“This is the first of our blockades,” Vulcan explained. “We used magic lava to plug up the various tunnel entrances. This is because magic lava is hotter and more dangerous than regular lava. Especially to Undead. So this way Muu’s goons can’t go through it without being reduced to soup. Even a Fire element Undead like a Burning Knight can’t go through it unscathed, though it might survive at least one dunking. But it wouldn’t survive multiple, which is exactly what we did. Now, let’s begin.”

Vulcan and the various Lava Elf soldiers began channeling energy before firing it at the magic lava. The magic lava slowly vanished, revealing the first tunnel.

“Okay, the first blockade is clear. There’s another one about 100 meters up ahead, just before the next chamber in the volcano. So let’s go.”

The party nodded and followed the Lava Elves into the first chamber of the volcano. They could already feel the heat from the volcano even though they were only in a shallow area of it. They soon came to a second wall of magic lava. The Lava Elves channeled more magic before firing it. The wall of magic lava slowly vanished, revealing the next chamber.

Vulcan turned to the party, “Okay, this next chamber will be home to some monster breeds like Lava Pools and Volcanic Anacondas. So this is where you will take the lead. Be mindful of where you step as there are small pools of molten lava here and there. We’ve cleared out a pathway long ago and we monitor it every few months to ensure no lava blocks it, but it does happen on occasion. If we run into such a problem, leave that to me and my fellow Lava Elves. Now, please take the lead until we reach the next blockade.”

The party nodded and slowly entered the next chamber. It was a much larger chamber, with a path that snaked its way above small pools of lava. The party could see some monsters lurking around the lava. Ranging from bubbling blobs made of lava with glowing eyes, large snakes with red and black segmented bodies with spikes and dark brown eyes that could easily swallow a person whole, and smaller cobras with flaming fangs slithering on the pathway.

“So we have Lava Pools, Volcanic Anacondas, and Fire Cobras,” Kettu observed. “The Volcanic Anacondas are the biggest threat out of these, as they’re even tougher than their Wood Anaconda siblings. Plus, given the fact we’re in a volcano, the Volcanic Anacondas will get something of a power bonus, since they gain more power in places where lava and intense heat are prevalent since they can absorb it to become stronger. Fortunately, all of these monsters are weak to Water and Earth. So Nina, Angelo, Elizabetta, and Reggie will be our star fighters in dealing with them. Plus Nova can use the Demon King Ring to summon any spell he wants so that gives us another boon.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Kettu.” He then retorted, “And my name’s not ‘Reggie’!”

Elizabetta wiped her brow, “Whew… it’s really hot in here. I’m sweating like mad. I hope my wings don’t catch on fire. And I’m glad I decided to ask Nina and Angelo to teach me Water magic. It’s proving to be a worthwhile investment that holds more value than just countering my sister’s Fire magic.”

Nova said, “Let’s just progress forward. The sooner we get out of this volcano the sooner we can cool off.”

The party pressed onward. Various monsters tried to attack them as they did, only to be swiftly dealt with by the skilled team. Soon, after a fairly long hike, they came to another wall of magic lava.

Vulcan said, “Leave this part to us Lava Elves.”

The group of Lava Elves channeled energy before firing it at the magic lava, clearing it away.

“Okay, there is one last blockade of magic lava left, and it’s in the heart of the volcano. We wanted to get another wall of magic lava up further into the tunnel but Muu’s goons prevented us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Muu’s army is waiting for us behind that remaining wall of lava. Be ready for anything. Especially since the monsters are going to be quite strong in the heart of the volcano. Now, please lead the way until we reach the final barrier we put up. And, again, be mindful of where you step, as the heart of the volcano has the most, and largest, pools of lava.”

The party steeled their nerves and pushed forward. They entered the next chamber of the volcano. It was by far the largest, with a long pathway that wove around the various pools of molten lava. There were more monsters in this section of the volcano, some of which looked even stronger because of the vast amounts of heat and magma powering them up.

“Whew…” Zeeker panted, fanning himself. “This is by far the hottest section of the volcano. I’m practically melting. And I’m wearing a fur coat. Though I can only imagine how Angelo feels.”

Nina turned to Angelo, “You holding out okay, Angelo?”

Angelo nodded wearily, “Yes, I’ll manage. I’m feeling the heat but I’ll survive.”

Nova handed over his canteen, saying, “Here, pour this water over yourself to give a brief cooldown. It won’t be much but it’s better than nothing.”

Angelo smiled, taking the canteen, “You’re a good friend, Nova. Thank you.”

He dumped the contents of the canteen over himself, giving a relaxed sigh as he did.

“That’s better. And it helps that the water stayed cool inside your Digi-Pack, which made it even better. Thank you, Nova, that was quite refreshing.”

He handed the canteen back to Nova, who stashed it in his Digi-Pack.

“Let’s press on,” Sir Reginald said. “The sooner we take care of things the better.”

The party nodded and pushed forward despite their discomfort. Soon, after walking the long path they came to the final wall of magic lava. It was next to a large pool of lava, making everyone tense.

Vulcan said, “Okay, here’s the last barrier. Be ready, as I wouldn’t be surprised if Muu’s goons are waiting just beyond it.”

The party braced themselves for battle, giving Vulcan and the other Lava Elves the signal to proceed. The Lava Elves gulped in fear before using their magic to remove the final wall of magic lava. As soon as it vanished the Lava Elves quickly retreated behind the party.

A voice them chuckled, “Thank you for finally removing that pesky magic lava. Makes my job so much easier.”

Out emerged a small army of Undead Soldiers along with a new opponent. It looked like a headless knight wearing black armor, holding a shield that had a face on it in its left hand, indicating it was the “head”, and a morningstar in its right hand.

“You must be Captain Dullahorror,” Sir Reginald growled.

The Undead Captain chuckled, “Very good, knight boy. Yes, I’m Captain Dullahorror, leader of this platoon. And there are more of my men waiting for me at the Undead Base. You’ve come a long way but now it’s time to put an end to all of you so Master Muu can finally reign supreme. This volcano will be your grave! Men, bring me their heads!”

The Undead Soldiers roared as they charged. The party instantly sprang into battle.

Elizabetta held out her boomerangs, “Have a taste of my Dual Cutter!”

Her boomerangs glowed before she threw them, becoming disks of energy. They cut several of the Undead Soldiers, with one in particular having its leg broken, causing it to fall into the nearby lava and sink below the surface.

Captain Dullahorror pondered as he saw one of his troops sink into the lava, “Hmm… that gives me an idea.”

His eyes gleamed as he eyed Nova, who had just blasted one of the Undead Soldiers with a Celestial Shot. Captain Dullahorror grinned and quickly charged at the young archer while he was distracted.

“Nova! Look out!” Van called.

Nova turned only to be smacked by Captain Dullahorror’s morningstar, sending him off the ledge and plummeting toward the lava.

“NOVA!!!” Nina shrieked in horror.

Nova quickly tapped his Shaman Magic Bracelet, stating, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy. Seconds later he fell into the lava and vanished blow the surface. Nina’s eyes were wide in horror, tears leaking out of them, looking devastated as she fell to her knees.

Captain Dullahorror laughed, “I did it! Finally that pesky Demon King champion has been killed! Master Muu will reward me greatly! Now it’s time for the rest of you… Hmm?”

He turned to the lava pool, which was bubbling fiercely. Everyone redirected their attention to the lava pool. Nina started to gain hope as the bubbles got more and more vigorous.

Suddenly, an armored hand emerged from the lava. It grabbed onto the side of the pit and started to rise. Another arm soon followed, lava dripping off of it. Soon a helmet appeared and breached the lava’s surface, revealing it to be the Chaos Archer.

“I-I-Impossible!!!” Captain Dullahorror sputtered.

Kettu’s jaw dropped, “You mean to tell me that Nova’s Chaos Archer form is immune to being dunked in molten lava!? It really is indestructible and immortal!”

The Chaos Archer clawed up the side of the lava pool, red eyes glowing fiercely. The Undead Army started to back up, clearly terrified as the monstrously powerful Shaman form emerged completely from the lava, completely unharmed. Soon the Chaos Archer jumped, launching upward before landing in between the party and Muu’s army.

“T-T-This is impossible!!” Captain Dullahorror sputtered. “How could he survive that!?”

The Chaos Archer raised up one of his hands before swatting Captain Dullahorror with a backhand strike. The Undead Captain screamed in terror as he was thrown into the lava. He landed in the bubbling pool of molten rock with a splash, briefly surfacing before his body started to burn and melt.

“Master Muu! Forgive me! I was so close!” he wailed.

Soon his body sank below the surface, destroying him. The remaining Undead Soldiers exchanged terrified expressions before redirecting their focus to the Chaos Archer.

“R-R-Retreat!” one sputtered.

The Undead Soldiers quickly fled, screaming in terror, racing through the tunnel in hopes of escaping the Chaos Archer. The Chaos Archer merely followed them, plowing through the cave wall that led into the next tunnel in pursuit of the Undead Soldiers.

“We have to follow him!” Nina stated. “Hurry!”

She quickly bolted from the spot, chasing after the Chaos Archer. The rest of the party and the Lava Elves followed suit.

The Undead Soldiers were screaming in terror as the Chaos Archer chased after them. The mighty Shaman form fired spheres of Chaos energy at the fleeing Undead Soldiers, destroying any that came into contact with one instantly. The Chaos Archer continued to snipe the Undead Soldiers one by one as they fled. The remaining Undead Soldiers ducked into the next chamber and continued running. The Chaos Archer merely plowed through the rock wall and continued pursuing them, picking them off one by one.

Vulcan sputtered as he followed the party, “How is that Shaman form so strong?! It was able to survive being thrown into molten lava! And I’m not sure which is going to collapse first: the Undead Army or the volcano if he keeps plowing through the tunnels like this!”

Sir Reginald replied, “Nova’s Shaman form is the strongest out of all of us. It was able to solo General Vertebreak and a platoon of 15,000 Undead Soldiers without even flinching. But Nova doesn’t have the best control over it. He’s got enough control to keep it focused on the task at hand, but the longer he’s in it the more tired he becomes, and thus can keep his focus less and less. And I’ll reinforce the volcano with my own Shaman form so it doesn’t collapse or erupt. But let’s hurry before the Chaos Archer completely drains Nova of his strength and stamina, leaving him vulnerable to retaliation.”

The party and the Lava Elves continue to follow the Chaos Archer. The last Undead Soldier managed to race outside and head toward the nearby Undead Base.

“Arm the cannons!” he cried.

Just before the remaining troops could question why the Undead Soldier was sniped by another Chaos energy blast: followed by the Chaos Archer breaking through the opening, continuing toward the Undead Base.

“F-Fire!” one Undead Soldier stated.

The magic cannons began pelting the Chaos Archer with intense firepower. But the Chaos Archer continued forward, not caring a lick for the incoming attacks, merely plowing through them.

“A-Activate the shield!”

A barrier formed over the Undead Base, with the cannons still firing at the Chaos Archer. However, the Chaos Archer merely smashed the cannons before forcing through the barrier, tearing down part of the base’s wall in the process. The remaining Undead Soldiers looked up at the Chaos Archer, pure terror written on their skeleton faces. The Chaos Archer’s eyes gleamed before priming both arm-mounted crossbows, pointing them at the Undead Soldiers, and firing them.

Nina had just come to the entrance of the pathway before she was nearly thrown back by the wind of a large explosion. She stumbled as she tried to regain her balance. Soon the rest of the party and the Lava Elves appeared, only to see the destroyed remains of the Undead Base and the Chaos Archer approaching them, carrying two crates.

“Nova?” Nina said tenderly.

The Chaos Archer stopped just before the party. The mighty form put the two crates down before going into a kneeling bow before Nina.

“Just like a knight bowing to his maiden,” Angelo said with a weary smile.

Nina gently placed one of her hands on the Chaos Archer’s cheeks, smiling, “You were amazing, Nova. To think that this form could survive molten lava. But I was terrified at the thought of losing you today. I’m relieved to know you’re alive and intact.”

The Chaos Archer was suddenly engulfed in swirling energy and before long Nova appeared. His eyes had been whited out, indicating he had fainted from exhaustion, still in the kneeling bow before Nina.

Elizabetta stepped up, saying, “Here, let me put him to sleep so he can recover after using that form.” She started to channel energy before saying, “Snooze.”

Nova was bathed in hypnotic energies. His eyes closed and he started to slump over to one side. Nina caught him and gently rested his head on her chest, cradling him like a priceless treasure, a small smile on her face.

“Thank you, Elizabetta,” she said warmly. “This should help him recover a bit quicker.”

Vulcan eyed the crates, saying, “What do you suppose is in those crates? It’s clear Nova felt the need to save them so they must contain something valuable.”

Kettu replied, “Probably the usual fanfare of Beast Claws, maybe some Elemental Coins, Magna Crystal cubes, and perhaps some materials. Hey, Van, open them up so we can see what’s in them.”

Van nodded, trotted over to the crates, and pried them open, revealing one to be full of Beast Claws and Elemental Coins while the other contained Magna Crystal cubes.

“As we thought,” Van said. “But how are we going to carry these back to the village? We can’t have the Lava Elves lug these crates back and Nova’s out cold so we can’t use his Digi-Pack.”

Nina replied, “Actually, you’re forgetting that I know how to use Nova’s Digi-Pack. I can store them. It took a bit of practice but I’ve gained the ability to use the Digi-Pack well enough that I can at least perform some of its functions. I haven’t mastered it yet, but I’ve gained enough knowledge on how to use it to be able to perform at least the basic functions like scanning and digitizing items into it.”

“Yes, that’s right, Lady Nina,” Sir Reginald said. “You do know how to work the Digi-Pack. I had forgotten about that.”

Vulcan and the Lava Elves eyed the contents of the crates with interest. It didn’t go unnoticed by the party, who all exchanged nods.

“We’ll let you keep these crates of items,” Sir Reginald said. “We have plenty of them on-hand and stashed away in Nova’s Digi-Pack. But let Nina store them first so they’ll be easier to transport. Afterwards we’ll give you the items when we return to the village. Sound good?”

Vulcan nodded, “Yes, thank you. Such items would be a boon to us. And since we don’t have access to places like the Night Market we can’t obtain these items for ourselves. Plus we have uses for Magna Crystal cubes, including a barrier generator, which would help protect us from future attacks. We’d very much appreciate you giving these to us.”

Nina said, “Okay then. Van, reseal the crates so the contents don’t get accidentally auto-sorted by the Digi-Pack. I’ll scan and digitize them so we can bring them back to the village.”

Van nodded and resealed the crates. Nina fumbled with the Digi-Pack while still cradling Nova before she activated the needed function to scan and digitize the crates, to the Lava Elves’ surprise.

“Okay, with that taken care of we can proceed,” Sir Reginald said. “I’ll transform into my Gaia Knight form so I can reinforce the volcano’s structure after Nova’s Chaos Archer form did so much damage.” He tapped the gems on his Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy and before long he had transformed into the Gaia Knight.

Van turned to Nina, “Nina, let me carry Nova so he can rest. That way you can help protect him and me against the monsters.”

Nina nodded and gently removed Nova from herself. Van then scooped up the sleeping archer and gently held him in his arms.

Elizabetta sighed, “So it’s back into the volcano again, huh?”

Vulcan replied, “Sorry, Elizabetta, but we need to reinforce the volcano after that display of power from Nova’s Shaman form. Otherwise it could run the risk of erupting or even collapsing.”

“Too bad we can’t cool down a bit more before going in,” Angelo said wearily.

Nina’s eyes lit up as an idea popped into her head.

“I got an idea, gang,” she said. She tapped some of the gems on her Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy and soon she had become the Diamond Ice Empress.

“There. While this form will be at an elemental disadvantage against the Fire enemies in the volcano, I can use it to help keep everyone cool as we traverse it.”

Zeeker smiled, “Brilliant idea, Nina. Let’s just hope you don’t melt in that form inside the volcano. But it should do the trick.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. Now let’s get going while we still have energy in our Shaman forms.”

The party nodded and entered the volcano again. Sir Reginald stopped at a certain point, began challenging energy, and fired it directly into the ground. The energy rippled all over the chamber, seemingly strengthening the stone that made up the volcano. After a minute the energy vanished.

“Okay, that’s one chamber done. I’ll have to do it for each chamber to ensure maximum effectiveness.”

Nina nodded, “Yes. Now it’s my turn.”

She started to perform a salchow spin, the ice chunks floating around her spinning alongside her. She started to produce a pleasant gust of cool air that wafted over the group. Angelo and Elizabetta gained relaxed expressions. Even Nova gained a small smile while he slept in Van’s arms. Nina stopped spinning after a few moments.

“Ahh! Much better,” Angelo smiled. “Thank you, Nina.”

“My pleasure. I’ll perform one of my salchow spins to cool everyone down whenever we enter a new chamber of the volcano. Now let’s get going.”

The group nodded and ventured through the volcano chamber by chamber. Sir Reginald would stop at a certain point in each chamber to strengthen the rock that made up the volcano, followed by Nina performing another salchow spin to cool down everyone. After about 40 minute the party and the Lava Elves made it out the other side of the volcano.

“Whew, we made it,” Kettu sighed in relief.

“And we eliminated the last Undead Base here in this kingdom, so that removes another piece of Muu’s grip on Edyn,” Sir Reginald said.

Vulcan bowed, “Thank you. Now we don’t have to live in fear anymore. This should relieve father quite a bit: that Muu’s goons have been dealt with. And I know he’ll enjoy those items you collected. Speaking of which, you will give them to us, won’t you?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, we did promise you that, and we’re warriors of our word. Let’s get into the village first before we give you the crates. Also, Lady Nina, we should cancel our fusion forms now since the need for them is over.”

“Cancel Fusion!” he and Nina said in unison.

Both of them were engulfed in swirling energy and before long had returned to normal. The group made their way back to the village: where the rest of the Lava Elves including the Chief, who looked like an older version of Vulcan, were waiting.

The Chief stepped up, “Were you successful? We heard a lot of commotion from out here. I hope Muu’s army wasn’t difficult.”

Sir Reginald replied, “No, they weren’t, especially since Nova pretty much handled them all. You won’t have to worry about Muu’s army bothering you anymore. On top of that, we managed to collect some items that should prove useful to you. Lady Nina, if you’d be so kind and get the crates out of Nova’s Digi-Pack.”

Nina nodded and began fumbling with the Digi-Pack while Nova slept. After a couple of minutes she ejected the two crates from the Digi-Pack. Van opened them up, revealing the Elemental Coins, Beast Claws, and Magna Crystal cubes. Quickly checking it out, the Lava Elves’ eyes lit up as they saw this bounty of rare and useful items.

“This is for us?” the Chief asked. “Really? What about you?”

Kettu replied, “We have plenty of this stuff already, with even more stashed away in Nova’s Digi-Pack. You can take this batch. Besides, you might need them. And if what Lord Vulcan says is true you rarely gain access to such items. So you might as well take them while you have the chance.”

The Lava Elves eyed the items eagerly. They examined the contents of the crates before Vulcan stepped up.

“We’ll sort these out between us momentarily,” he said strongly. “For now, let us thank the brave warriors who defeated Captain Dullahorror and his platoon, thereby freeing us from their threat.”

The various Lava Elves came up and thanked the party for their hard work in defeating Muu’s army. After a bit the party retreated to the inn to rest. Van gently placed Nova down on a bed, with Nina removing his Digi-Pack and leaving it at the foot of the bed.

“I hope Nova recovers soon,” she said gently. “He must be exhausted after everything that happened in the Salamandra Volcano.”

Van turned to her, “Yes. Leave him to me, Nina. You go and get some rest.”

“Okay but let me know when he awakens.”

The party split up and entered their rooms to rest while Van and Angelo tended to the still-sleeping Nova. They felt good knowing that they had liberated another kingdom from Muu’s evil. But they knew more battles lay ahead.

Next Chapter: Memories of Days Past

That's all for today. Quite the close shave for Nova. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
After an unintentional hiatus it's time to return to our regularly scheduled content. (Warning: contains mild language)

Memories of Days Past


It was the following day after the party had vanquished Captain Dullahorror and his Undead Base. It was a rainy day; thus the Lava Elves were nestled indoors to avoid it. The party was in the dining room at the inn, having breakfast, feeling proud of their most recent accomplishment. Nova was pretty quiet, something that Nina picked up on.

“Nova?” she prodded gently. “Are you okay? You’re awfully quiet.”

He turned to her, “Well… thanks to transforming into Chaos Archer yesterday it undid the remains of the seal that Rayler put on my memories. So now they’ve come flooding back to me. I guess that means it’s time to discuss them so I can finally put them to rest properly.”

“These are the memories that you buried a while back, right?” Zeeker asked.

“Yes. While I still have a large number of bad memories, the reason why I remember those and buried these is because those events were turning points in my life, while the others that I’ll be discussing today were like bonus events that helped build up to either said turning points or supplemented them in some form. But now that I know I have to confront them instead of running from them so I can take the next steps in my development into something much more than I ever was before. And I’m going to need your help in sorting out these incidents.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Then we’ll do whatever we have to in order to help you get through those memories. I suggest we talk about them in one of our rooms so not to attract unwanted ears.”

Nova nodded weakly, “Yes, that would be ideal. Let’s finish up here and head into one of our rooms to talk. Hopefully you all can handle what’s trapped in my messed-up head.”

Nina gave a crooked smile, “Your head isn’t messed-up, Nova. Don’t say such things. And we’ll be fine, don’t worry about that. Let’s just finish up here and gather in one of the rooms to talk.”

The party nodded and quickly finished their meal. After their plates were clear they walked up into one of the rooms they were staying in and settled in. Nova sat down at the chair near the desk, took a deep breath, and looked at the group.

“Okay, let’s begin,” he said in a grim tone. “The best place to start is where things started to take a turn for the worst me. That was at age seven, when it started to become clear that I had a learning disorder since I was struggling to learn things from textbooks. My parents took note of that and didn’t approve of it, obviously, given the fact that the Blitz family all feels that textbooks are the go-to method for learning. It was also around that time that it was becoming apparent that my skill set, while still developing, was different. Obviously that didn’t sit well with my family either.”

Kettu replied, “So this all started when you were seven, right? That means this has been going on for 13 years Earth time, right?”

“Yes, that’s correct. I’ve started to notice a pattern when it comes to me and the number 13. I was born on March 13th, which was also a Friday the 13th, a day that is considered a bad omen in the eyes of some people. Granted, my family doesn’t believe in such superstition, and I feel a Monday the 13th is worse than a Friday the 13th but that’s just me. Back on subject, it was around that time that I was showing my more creative mindset, too. In order to get around the issue I was having with studying I was coming up with creative methods to absorb the information better. Naturally, since it meant I was foregoing textbooks in favor of other methods my family wasn’t pleased. This is despite the fact that I was getting the grades they wanted, showing that I was intelligent enough to get around my problems and still get the desired results.”

“So despite getting the results your family wanted they still didn’t approve of your methods because it went against the grain that your family all swore by?” Elizabetta asked, quirking an eyebrow and her antennae. “And I thought my family could be rather illogical at times. Outside of our flightiness, anyway.”

Nina sighed, “You and me both, Elizabetta. You never met my family and be thankful for that. My family was very much the same way with how the responded to things that they didn’t approve of. Like my very existence. Small wonder Nova and I hit it off instantly, as we felt kinship with each other. But let’s get back on track.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, let’s. Anyway, that’s when my ‘downward spiral’ started. Now we get to the really ‘fun’ stuff: the memories I buried in order to keep myself sane. Starting with the basics, I was bullied a lot growing up. I was always a shy, quiet boy who never bothered anyone. Yet it was like I was a magnet that drew in problems and bullies. And most of the time the schools I went to swept it under the rug. They would only address it when pressure from outside forces, like parents, or when it escalated too far to ignore. The unspeakable 8th grade incident being probably the most famous… or rather infamous, example. That was one of the few times my parents went full-throttle against a force that tormented me, so it showed that they did love me… even if they were horrible at showing it otherwise. But that’s not the only incident that attracted my parents’ wrath against a school. There was one earlier incident prior to the unspeakable one where some bullies took advantage of my more feminine appearance and forced me into a maid outfit. That was the first time I had been forced to wear one. You already know the other two times, thanks to that brat of a noble and Cruella.”

Elizabetta’s eyes widened, “Wait! So you’re telling me that time with Cruella WASN’T the only time you’ve been put in a maid outfit!?”

Kettu chuckled weakly, “Yeah. There was the brat of a noble’s son who tricked us into buying him a bunch of things in order for us to gain access to information where the locations where Muu’s bases were. He forced both Nova and Nina into maid outfits. Neither were happy about it, to put it lightly. Not helping matters was that some men flirted with both of them, not realizing Nova was male. When the kid’s deception was revealed Nova took the nearest grandfather clock, showing strength we didn’t know he had, and used it to beat the ever-loving tar out of the kid. His parents compensated us for the incident and pointed us in the direction of Midas to get the information we sought. It was not one of our better days, to put it lightly. Be thankful you missed that one, Elizabetta. And be thankful you missed dealing with Midas, who put us through the wringer in order to get the information we needed. Especially Nina. But let’s get back on subject. I take it that incident was one of the few times your parents actually came to your rescue, Nova?”

Nova sighed, “Well… yes and no. Yes that they confronted the school about it and threatened to do something about it. But no because they only followed up because of the unspeakable 8th grade incident soon followed, showing that the school and the students who bullied me didn’t care about their threats. They certainly ended up caring after that one, since it got teachers fired, the principle arrested, the bullies sent to juvenile detention, and my parents filing a massive lawsuit that they won, effectively shutting the school down because its reputation was utterly destroyed. And it resulted in me needing to be homeschooled for my safety and sanity, especially since we forced that school system to pay for tutors as part of the lawsuit. So… you can see that school was… painful for me, in more ways than one.”

Nina heaved a sigh, “To say the least. You mentioned part of this to me back at that Magical Academy where that woman Samantha attacked you unprovoked. You also mentioned you felt bad for getting those teachers fired despite they either didn’t do a thing to stop it or made it worse. And this is also despite your hatred for teachers thanks to the Blitz Family’s toxic mentality in regards to career choices, since being a teacher is one of them. It, once again, proves that you’re too good for those people despite being the victim of every incident.”

Nova gained a depressed smile, “Yes, well, that wasn’t the end of it. While getting homeschooled did wonders for me, as my tutors were more accepting to my method of learning, even flat-out telling my parents that they should be more accommodating to my learning disorder and methods, it did turn me into something of a recluse. Obviously, that changed when I graduated from high school and got my own place, but then came the whole college debacle. While I did that online, I had to work multiple part-time jobs just to pay for it, much less juggling all that work and my schoolwork. Eventually, after one year of struggling to stay sane I crashed and was forced to withdraw, to my family’s great disappointment, becoming the first underachiever in the family in the past five generations.”

“What is this ‘college’, Nova?” Van asked.

“It’s a higher learning system. After graduating from high school it’s almost necessary to go to college in order to get degrees so you’ll be more qualified for better jobs. Otherwise you’ll end up working for low-grade companies like fast-food companies… or the job I currently work at. I’ll get into that soon. Truthfully, college isn’t totally necessary, but if you want to get the best jobs or the best pay you need a college degree, especially in the current era of Earth. But the caveat is that college is expensive. Tuition alone breaks the bank, much less paying for all the courses and textbooks associated with them. It’s a very expensive procedure. Hence why I had to work multiple jobs in order to just pay for everything, burning me out in the process. And before you ask, no, I couldn’t ask my family to pay for it. It falls back into that toxic mentality they’ve developed: once you live on your own you have to support yourself. Normally that’s not a bad thing, as it does teach independence, but with my family it’s bad because they won’t lift a finger for you if you can’t keep up. And as you know… I couldn’t keep up; thus I was pretty much kicked to the curb like trash and treated as a disgrace.”

Sir Reginald scratched his chin, “So this ‘college’ is a necessary evil in order to get the best jobs and the best pay. And if what you said is true then it’s a much tougher curriculum than what students face prior, with more advanced classes. And given your issues with textbooks, which seem to be the go-to method of teaching in these classes, it’s obvious why you couldn’t keep up.”

Elizabetta asked, “Can someone explain to me why textbooks are such a challenge to Nova? I briefly heard about it back at the Magic Academy but I’d like to know more, please?”

Nina turned to her, “Nova’s got something of a learning disorder, meaning he has trouble learning things through certain methods. In his case, he has trouble absorbing and retaining information through textbooks. He can read them just fine, but they’re worded in a way that he cannot seem to process well, thereby preventing him from gaining and retaining the information. He, instead, prefers more creative or hands-on methods, which allows him to absorb the information much better. An example he gave us was he was studying for a test regarding the 50 states and their capitals of his country but couldn’t absorb the information from books. He watched a cartoon show, which is moving pictures with sound, where, coincidentally, a character sang the 50 states and their capitals to the rhythm of Turkey in the Straw. Nova was able to absorb the information effortlessly from that and got a perfect score on his test the following day. But his parents didn’t approve of it despite getting the grade they wanted. Ultimately, Nova can get the information, he just needs a different method to absorb it better.”

Kettu turned to her, “That’s probably how he also became so good at making magical accessories, since the accessory merchant he learned it from taught him via a hands-on method. From what we’ve seen Nova is a good problem solver especially if he can hold the problem in his hands. But in general Nova is quite smart, probably one of the smartest members of our little band in terms of raw intelligence and problem-solving skills. Plus he’s able to learn various skills and abilities by watching us in action, like how to hunt from Van and Zeeker and how to be stealthy from me. But methods like that aren’t good enough for his family, and he wasn’t considered smart enough to be a ‘true’ member of the family. The irony, since Nova is the only member of the Blitz Family that has actually stayed true to his ancestors’ path, keeping the real meaning behind the family motto close to his heart, while the rest of the family are basically a cult now thanks to something that happened a few generations ago.”

Zeeker added, “Not to mention that Nova broke the mold that the family had developed over the past few generations, as his skill set and abilities are completely different compared with pretty much everyone else in the family. Or at least those who are born into it, as it seems those who marry into the family are exempt from the rules. He’s basically the artistic jock to his family of brainiac scientists and teachers. And his family has been giving him hell about it ever since.”

Elizabetta’s eyes widened, “So Nova’s family is basically punishing him for being different? That’s terrible. And incredibly petty. No wonder he has so many issues. And no wonder he and Nina clicked so well, as from what I was told she was basically being punished for petty reasons, too. Now it all makes sense why Nova’s self-worth and confidence are in the gutter.”

Nova sighed, “Yes. But let’s move on to the next subject. Because I came up short in completing college it made me look even worse in my family’s eyes. You see… coming up short of a goal has always been an issue for me, ever since I’ve been a kid. Especially if I have to attempt it through methods that don’t work for me. If I have the freedom to use whatever methods I want then I can excel at the task. But my family has a very narrow-mindset about the methods one must use in order to be successful. Or at least the past few generations, as my ancestors never had that mentality. My ancestors felt that ANY form of progress was worth its weight in gold, regardless or methods. Well, legitimate methods, anyway, as the entire Blitz Family, past and present, despises cheating in some form or another. We earn our place in the world through hard work and determination, not through lies and cheating. At least my family never gave me grief on that since I worked hard to achieve my goals. They, instead, gave me grief because they felt I wasn’t trying hard enough.”

Angelo looked sad, “So despite working as hard as you did, still getting the desired results, you still didn’t get an ounce of respect. It’s easy to see why your self-confidence is so low.”

“Indeed. And given the fact that some members of the family either rubbed their success in my face or talked down to me because I was an ‘underachiever’ only fed my insecurities and inferiority complex. And this was even after I gave up trying to earn my family’s approval, instead just focusing on getting through life with what little dignity and sanity I had left. But being constantly reminded of how inferior and undeserving I was to have the Blitz name only made things worse. And, again, I was a timid, quiet boy growing up, so I never stood up for myself. Big mistake, as I’ve come to see that now. While I worry it might be too late to change my family’s view on me even after this war is over I still intend to give them a piece of my mind now that I actually have a spine and a pair. Really, probably the only respect I’ll get at this point is because I’m effectively a war veteran. You see, the Blitz Family respects soldiers and veterans who served in wars, regardless of rank or status. Yet, strangely, no Blitz Family member has ever gone to war. Makes me wonder if cowardice is a family trait and I just got an extra serving of it or two? But I guess that makes me the first war veteran in the family, which might be the only way I can get any sort of respect at this point, since even with Nina’s willingness to beat some sense in to them I harbor doubts that my family will change just to accommodate the family’s ‘underachiever’ back into their ranks.”

Sir Reginald scratched his chin, “So the Blitz Family actually respects soldiers yet they’ve never gone into battle themselves in the family’s entire history? That’s… unusual. Not saying respecting a soldier is unusual, but the fact that they’ve never stepped foot on a battlefield yet harbor respect for soldiers and veterans does feel a bit… odd. You’d think that serving the army, no matter the position or rank, would be a great honor to them. And if what you’re saying is true, then you’re the first member of the Blitz Family in the history of the family to ever step foot on a battlefield. That alone should be worth something to your family. But I can see why you’re worried that it might be too late to correct the family’s path. Since they never listened to you before there is little reason to do it now, even after you come back a war hero.”

“I wouldn’t say that, Sir Reginald,” Nina stated. “Look at my clan. They spent the last few thousand years staying to their stupid path and mentality. While some aspects, like the whole marrying outside of clan thing, clearly haven’t changed, they have changed some of their ways since we saved them from Muu’s army. Men and women are now equals, which has been a major thorn in the clan’s side for countless generations, especially for me. They removed the laws that prevented females from fighting back against males, which was something that my bully brothers took full advantage of when I was growing up. And they’re learning to let go of their greed and become better, or at least more tolerable, people. They effectively tore the clan’s very foundation apart and rebuilt it, something that no one thought was possible, given how my clan was. So if my clan could change after a few thousand years of continuing their ways, then I know that Nova’s family can change for the better. They just need to stop being blind to the truth and finally realize the damage they’ve caused. It’s a difficult task but not impossible.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, that’s a good point. The Phoenix Clan has changed after following the same mentality for countless generations, so it’s not a stretch that Nova’s family could change. They just need to be exposed to the truth of their actions and realize that their way of thinking is only causing problems for everyone. And seeing how it was Nova and Nina who smacked some sense in the Phoenix Clan then it’s very possible to do the same to the Blitz Family before the damage they’ve caused is irreparable.”

“That is a fair point,” Nova said. “The Phoenix Clan was pretty stubborn in their ways but they’ve been changing since the last time we were in Phoenixwing Kingdom. Granted, they still have some work to do, but as my family motto goes: progress is progress, no matter how small. So there might still be a chance to get the Blitz Family to change. I’m not holding my breath but considering how the Phoenix Clan was prior to us beating some sense into them it does inspire confidence that my family could change. I just hope it isn’t too late to repair the damage. I want my family’s love but I worry that it might be too late. Especially since I, myself, am pretty bitter at how I’ve been treated for the past 13 years. But I’ll cross that bridge when I get there, as Muu is the more pressing issue right now. Assuming I don’t die before then.”

Nina gently held his hand, “I’ll make sure that you don’t die, Nova. I’ll do everything in my power to ensure that you and I can live a long life together. And I’ll ensure that your family sees the light and understands the damage they’ve caused to you. I promise.”

“Nina…”

Sir Reginald then said, “Anyway, do you want to talk more about your memories, Nova? Or should we pack it in for now?”

Nova heaved a sigh, “I guess that’s enough depressing talk for now. We’ll pick up on this subject another time. Especially since all this talking is making my throat dry. And I’m getting hungry. Over time we’ll discuss what horrors exist in my head and past, but this feels like a good place to stop for now. Don’t want to bog everyone’s mood down right away. Best to take it in digestible chunks so not to overload anyone. Besides, we need to focus on crossing into Mana Obsidian Kingdom to take out the last few strongholds Muu has. We still have yet to figure out the whole barrier debacle that has stumped even Belzebuth and the Goddess but we should focus on the here and now. The next time we get a lull in the action, like on a rainy day like today, we’ll discuss more about my past so I can finally put it to rest properly and stop running from it.”

Van nodded, “Yes, that’s a good idea, Nova. Let’s stop here and pick up on this subject again on a later date. But know that you have our support, Nova. So don’t feel the need to hide anything from us, as we want to help you like you’ve been helping us fight this war with Muu. We’ve got your back just like we know we have your support.”

Nova gave a weak smile, “Yes, believe me, I appreciate that. You lot have been more supportive of me in the time I’ve known you than my family has been my entire life. I cannot thank you enough for it. Now, let’s pack it in and try to relax for now, as it’ll be back to the grindstone when the rain clears.”

The party nodded and slowly left the room. Nina stayed behind to keep Nova company. He sat down on the same bed she was on, prompting her to cup him from behind with one of her wings, gently nuzzling her head against his, which he returned.

“I’ve made the first step in finally overcoming my past,” he said silently. “It’ll be a long road, like this very journey, but with the gang’s support I should be able to overcome the horrors of my past and finally shed the remaining flaws I have. I just hope there’s still a chance my family can change before the damage they’ve caused becomes irreparable. But if there’s one thing this party taught me it’s to take on every challenge with courage and determination. And I intend to do just that.”

Next Chapter: Haunted Happenings

That's all for today. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next installment of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild violence, mild language)

Haunted Happenings


It had been a few days since the party had left the Lava Elf Clan. They were back on the road, heading toward their next destination. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with his map and compass. Nova was relatively quiet, still sorting through his newly released memories as they walked.

“I’m glad the gang is willing to listen to me and my depressing past,” he said silently. “The fact they’re willing to help me sort through all of it so I can finally put it to rest for good means a lot to me. I’d rather not burden them with my memories but I need the help facing them in order to finally put it to bed. It’s tough sorting through all these depressing and horrific memories but I feel better knowing that I finally have the strength to face them instead of running from them.”

Nina touched his shoulder, smiling, “Copper for your thoughts, Nova?”

He jumped a little bit before chuckling weakly, “Sorry. Didn’t mean to jump like that. Just lost in my own head again, thinking about what we discussed a few days ago. The fact that you’re all helping me sort through all those horrific memories so I can finally put them to rest means a lot. I just worry I’m burdening you all. After all, ‘if you burden your friends, soon you won’t have any’. And you guys are the best friends I’ve ever had, so I’d hate to be responsible for causing you problems.”

Kettu turned to him, “Don’t worry about it, Nova. That’s what friends and comrades are for. You shouldn’t have to carry such a weight on your own, especially given the expectations that Edyn has on you right now. We don’t mind sharing the burden. If it helps keep our team together and allows us to overcome all our obstacles then it’s worth it.”

“Here, here,” Angelo said with a smile.

Nova gained a small smile, “Thank you, that means a lot. For the first time in my life I finally feel like I have actual support compared to the environment I grew up in. I just hope there’s still some time left to change my family’s course before reconciliation is impossible. But thank you, all of you. It means the world to me to have such caring and supportive friends. And a fiancée to boot.”

Nina nuzzled against him, smiling, “Gladly, Nova. You’re the glue holding us together. And you’ve done so much for not just us but Edyn as a whole. I know we’ll prevail. Yes, we still have to figure out the whole barrier issue but I feel we’re on the cusp of a real breakthrough in that regard. We’ll find a way, and I know you’ll be hailed as a hero. Shame a certain Werecat and moronic meatball monkey can’t learn a thing or two about that. But that’s a subject for another day. Sir Reginald, what’s the next town on our world tour going to be?”

Sir Reginald looked at the map before replying, “It would be the Dark Elf Clan’s village, which should be just over that ridge. Which means we might run into Lady Glass again. The Dark Elves have one of the bigger villages. I guess calling it a ‘village’ is incorrect. Rather they have a large town, just shy of a small city. The Dark Elves, like their Light element counterparts, are one of the more powerful elven clans in terms of magical might. They’re also one of the larger clans among the elves. It should be a good place to do some business. Especially now that Muu’s presence has been removed from this kingdom.”

“Let’s just hope no problems have cropped up,” Zeeker said. “Like extinct monsters reappearing or a special unit of Muu’s army attacking.”

“Don’t tempt fate, Zeeker,” Nova stated. “Because fate will be all too happy to reply. Trust me, I know from experience. And knowing my luck whether fate answers or not we’ll be roped into something.”

Nina gained a crooked smile, “Sadly, you are correct, Nova. We often get roped into some sort of problem whenever we visit a town, village, or city. I guess, considering our status as the Demon King’s champion party, it’s to-be-expected that we’re the go-to problem solvers. Let’s just hope we can catch a break for a change.”

The party collectively nodded and soon made their way over the ridge, coming into view of the Dark Elf Clan’s home. The Dark Elf Clan’s town was very large and seemed to be full of life. The party soon made their way into the town proper. There didn’t seem to be any sort of issues, as everyone was going about their business without much concern.

Nova gave a relieved sigh, “Well, looks like we lucked out this time. Doesn’t look like any problems or issues are afoot so maybe we can finally spend some time at this town without getting roped into some crazy shenanigan.”

Suddenly, a familiar voice said, “Oh! It’s you all.”

They all turned to see Glass dash up to them. She stopped just short of the part.

“Hello, Lady Glass,” Sir Reginald said. “Is everything okay?”

Glass rubbed her arm, saying nervously, “Well… everything is technically okay, but… well… how do I put this? We kinda need some help in dealing with a rather recent problem.”

Nova sighed defeatedly, “I spoke too soon…”

“What’s the problem?” Elizabetta asked. “Is it urgent?”

Glass rubbed her arm again, “Well… no, it’s not urgent or anything. At the moment it’s not a big deal. But my father is concerned that it could lead to a bigger problem. You see, there’s an old mansion just west of here. It’s been abandoned for quite some time. However, just two days ago a… well… a Vampire has taken residence it that mansion.”

Kettu quirked an eyebrow, “A Vampire? Didn’t they go extinct about 1,750 years ago?”

Glass nodded, “Yes, and that’s the strange thing. However, my father heard from Chief Scias about the Scylla and the Scuttzles that infested the Wood Elves’ well and is concerned that this Vampire could lead to similar problems. From what we’ve gathered, the mansion already has a colony of Blood Bats thanks to the Vampire’s presence. As you may or may not know, Vampires get stronger when Blood Bats are present. Their powers not only increase but they also gain strong recovery abilities. The Vampire nor the Blood Bats have attacked us yet, but father is worried that they might soon. We don’t know where this Vampire came from or why a supposedly extinct monster breed has returned, but after hearing about the Scylla we’re concerned that the Vampire might attack our home. And, unfortunately, as we’re Dark Elves, and our magical specialty, which is Dark, obviously, well… Vampires are not only immune to the Dark element but can absorb it to become stronger. Some of us do possess other elements of magic, but mostly it’s just the Neutral element like Mana Ball and a few buffing and debuffing spells. But no one has any elements like Fire, Light, or Holy, which would be extra effective against a Vampire.
So we’re at quite the disadvantage against a Vampire since all of our attacks will be useless. We’re pretty much powerless against such a foe.”

Kettu placed a hand on his hip, “So you need us to slay it for you, right? Before it becomes an actual problem for you?”

She nodded sheepishly, “In a nutshell, yes. However, there is something in it for you if you tackle this threat. There is a rumor that a powerful legendry sword sleeps in that mansion. Said to be forged by the Demon King and the Goddess themselves and possess anti-Undead properties. No Undead of any sort can even touch the blade without being instantly destroyed, except maybe Muu himself. If you can kill the Vampire then you can have the sword said to be hidden there.”

Nova quirked an eyebrow, “If such a weapon exists in that place then why has no one gone after it? Seems a bit fishy.”

“That’s because the mansion is protected by a large moat with a drawbridge on the other side. And in the moat are Torrent Cobras, Jellies, and Big Puffers. They can’t get out of the moat: but the size, depth, and distance between the mansion and the surrounding land makes it impossible to actually get in the mansion unless you can fly. And there aren’t any races around here that can actually fly, like Buzzwing or Phoenix Clan members. So no one has been able to actually enter the mansion to search for the sword. As a result if the sword is in there it’s gone undisturbed for years because no one can actually get inside the mansion. But since you have both Lady Nina and Elizabetta you can activate the mechanisms that’ll lower the drawbridge so you can enter the mansion, deal with the Vampire, and get the sword as your reward.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Then we’ll do it. Especially if taking out this Vampire helps nip a problem in the bud. Let’s go, team.”

Glass stated hastily, “H-Hold it! The Vampire is only active at night, where it becomes immortal and invincible. And it’s already mid-afternoon. I suggest you go to the inn for now and wait until morning. It’ll give you more time to fight and kill the Vampire, since it’s only vulnerable during the day. At least that’s what the old history books say about it.”

Nova gained a crooked smile, “Makes sense. And seeing how we need to kill that thing before it can become a problem it might be wise for us to rest first and then tackle it when we’ll have the time needed to take it down while it’s vulnerable. Plus we did just get into town from the road, so it would be in our best interest to rest before going after this fanged freak.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, that’s a good point, Nova. It’ll also give us a chance to plan out a strategy, since Vampires are tough creatures. Not as tough as Scuttzles but if there are Blood Bats present in the mansion it’ll become a much more challenging foe. But since both Blood Bats and Vampires are nighttime dwellers, then resting first and then going after it in the morning would be a more ideal strategy. Very well, then. Let’s head for the inn to prepare our strategy. Lady Glass, tell your father that we’ll deal with the Vampire on your behalf. Hopefully we can take it out before it decides to attack your town or becomes a bigger problem. But let him know we’re on the case.”

Glass gave a relieved sigh, “Thank you. We’d hate to ask you this, especially after everything you’ve done for Edyn, but our clan is in a rather… difficult position when it comes to dealing with this threat. Hopefully we still have some time before the Vampire decides to come here looking for a midnight snack. But thank you for your willingness to help us. I’ll let father know that you’re going to tackle that monster on our behalf. I’ll come get you in the morning, as I can guide you to the mansion.”

“We’d appreciate that, Lady Glass. Come, team, let’s head for the inn and begin mapping out a strategy. Vampires are said to be very tricky foes, but we’ve faced worse, so we should have a chance to defeat it.”

Glass bowed before scampering off to inform her father about the party promising to deal with the Vampire.

“Wouldn’t casting Angel on it kill it instantly?” Elizabetta asked. “I mean, it is an Undead monster, right?”

Nina heaved a sigh, “Sadly, no. Yes, Vampires are Undead, and under normal circumstances Angel and Kyrie would be effective. But there is the caveat that are the Blood Bats in the mansion. If even just one Blood Bat is within a five mile radius from a Vampire then that weakness is eliminated. Blood Bats not only power up the Vampire and give it extra special properties but they neutralize their weakness to anti-Undead properties. Well, hellfire might still be effective, so Nova’s Hellfire Bow and Van’s Hellfire Spear, along with Elora and our Hellfire Rings, might still pack a significant punch. But the Blood Bats complicate things. If even just one of those pests are around then the Vampire becomes a much bigger problem and it loses some of its weaknesses. And I wouldn’t be surprised if at least a small colony of them are in the same room as the Vampire itself to ensure it has the needed backup to keep strong.”

Angelo added “And there is one last wrinkle: Blood Bats become stronger in the presence of a Vampire. So the relationship goes both ways, with each side benefiting the other. So we need to factor in that the Blood Bats will also be stronger, not just the Vampire. And Blood Bats, while not the toughest monsters in the world, can be a real threat in large groups, much less powered up. So we need to keep those elements in mind when dealing with our enemies.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, you both bring up excellent points. You know your stuff. For now let’s go to the inn and start mapping out our plans and ideas on how to deal with this threat. We may have to wing it a bit, depending on the number of Blood Bats we’re dealing with, but we’ve proven to be good at that. Let’s head for the inn and get ourselves rested up and begin strategizing. Tomorrow is going to be an interesting day.”

The party nodded and made their way to the inn. After paying for rooms they gathered in the dining room to map out their plans. Soon dinner was served, prompting them to stop and eat, before retiring for the night. They knew tomorrow they had a big job ahead of them.

The sun rose in the sky. The party slowly stirred from their slumber. They knew they had to deal with the Vampire today. They made their way down into the dining room and had a hearty breakfast. After finishing their meal they went outside to await Glass. No more than a few minutes later she appeared.

“Okay, is everyone ready?” she asked.

“As ready as we’ll ever be,” Van stated.

“Good. Now, follow me. Normally I’d just use Warp to get us there but the strange energy that the mansion is emitting disrupts teleportation magic. That’s to-be-expected, as Vampires are able to disable, or at least disrupt, certain types of magic with their powers. And said powers are stronger thanks to the Blood Bats. That way we can’t just teleport into the heart of the mansion to deal with it. So we’ll have to go by foot. Fortunately, it’s only an hour from here, so it’s not a difficult trek. But we do have to go through some woods so be prepared for that and don’t get lost. Now, let’s go while we still have light in the day.”

The party nodded and followed Glass toward the location of the mansion. Little did they know that a familiar figure was following them.

After an hour of hiking through a densely wooded area they soon came to a clearing. And in that clearing was a large, rather creepy mansion surrounded by a wide, deep moat.

Glass turned to the party, “This is as far as I’ll go, since I’ll just be a third wheel from this point forward. The rest is up to you. I’ll meet you back at the village. If possible, please bring something back that belongs to the Vampire to prove you killed it, like its cape or something. So we can rest easy knowing that it’s gone. Good luck and stay safe.”

She scampered off quickly, retreating to the town for safety.

Sir Reginald turned to the party, “Okay, let’s get this mission underway. The sooner we deal with this Vampire the better, especially while it’s still sunny out. Keep your eyes and ears open for any threats or other enemies outside of the Vampire and its Blood Bat minions, as we don’t know if there are other creatures in that mansion.”

Kettu nodded, “I hear ya, Reggie. Looks like a perfect place for something like a Mimic at the very least. Especially if there’s a treasure of sorts hidden in that place. Best be on our toes and expect the unexpected.”

“Well put, Kettu,” Nova said. “Now, let’s see if we can find the mechanism that’ll lower the drawbridge so we can get into that creepy place.”

The party nodded and made their way to where the drawbridge was. They looked down in the moat to see various monsters lurking in it. The monsters realized the party was there and swam over to where they were but were too far down to be a threat to them, something that even they knew.

Nina looked around before saying, “I see the mechanism that’ll lower the drawbridge. It’s just behind the statue on the left side of it. Leave this to me since I’m the fastest flyer. Elizabetta, stay on standby in case something happens, as I may need backup if something like a trap is waiting for me.”

Elizabetta nodded, “You can count on me, Nina.”

Nina opened her wings and swiftly shot over the moat and onto the other side. Some of the monsters followed her in hopes of attacking her but she was too fast. She took a moment to observe the mechanisms for the drawbridge before pulling a lever. There was a loud CLANG, followed by the old gears slowly moving, and the drawbridge lowered itself down. The party stepped back a bit to avoid getting flattened underneath it, and soon the drawbridge was in place.

Nina called out to them, “You’d better hurry across, as this drawbridge is on a timer! It’ll automatically reel itself back up within a minute or two!”

The party nodded and hastily scrambled across the drawbridge and onto the other side. The monsters in the moat looked annoyed that the party crossed safely, making disgruntled noises. Not long after the party made it across, the drawbridge started to retract and soon it had returned to its original position.

“That was a good call, Nina,” Van said. “I guess the timer is to prevent unwanted guests, like ourselves, from just waltzing in and wreaking havoc. Especially since those who can fly are rare around here.”

Elizabetta, who was at the front gates, turned to the party, “We have another problem. The door is locked.”

Kettu stretched his arms confidently, “Leave that to me. As a master thief I know my way around locked doors. Give me a moment.”

He walked over to the locked mansion doors, took out a strange tool from his belt, and within seconds picked the lock open. He gained a smug expression before putting the tool back.

“Just call me the doorman,” he chuckled.

Nova chuckled, “Good work, Kettu. It pays to have a different variety of individuals in this party, as it allows each member to do something different in order to overcome the obstacles we face. Now, let’s get inside and start searching for our fanged freak and his flighty friends while we still have light in the day.”

The party nodded and entered the mansion, closing the door behind them. Soon, the mysterious figure that had been following them appeared from the shadows, revealing himself to be Dominic. He was sporting new injuries and bandages, along with damaged armor and clothes, but his eyes gleamed as he looked at the mansion.

He rubbed his hands eagerly, “So not only is there a monster for me to kill and gain glory from but also a rare, valuable, almost legendary weapon stashed away in there. I won’t let those losers claim my prizes first. Especially that pink-haired rat.”

He took a rope from his belt, turned it into a lasso, and threw it across the moat. The lasso caught on a statue above the doorway. Dominic gave it a tug to check it was secure, grinning. He climbed up a tree, still holding the rope so he could get to a higher vantage point and prepared to swing.

“For glory! For wealth! For women! I, Dominic the Daring, will slay the Vampire and claim the treasure for myself!”

He swung like a jungle man on the rope toward the doorway. However, he ended up smacking right into the underside of the drawbridge in a cartoonish way, letting go of the rope in the process. The monsters in the moat noticed this crash-landing and eagerly got into position, knowing that Dominic wasn’t going to stay stuck to the drawbridge for long. Sure enough, Dominic comically popped off the drawbridge and fell into the moat. As soon as he got his head above water he noticed the monsters eyeing him with hungry looks.

“Mommy…” he whimpered.

The monsters attacked him, making him scream in panic, before they dragged him underwater, eager to kill him for food.

Inside the mansion Nova turned around toward the doorway. The party noticed this change in demeanor.

“Noticed something, Nova?” Zeeker asked.

“Strange…” he replied. “I thought I just heard a scream of terror.” He shook his head, “Probably just my imagination, as this place is giving me the creeps.”

Elizabetta chuckled weakly, “Can’t say I blame you. This place is rather spooky. Wouldn’t be surprised if that ‘scream’ was some sort of ghost monster haunting the place, as this would be a prime location for such beings.”

“That’s a distinct possibility,” Nina nodded. “But let’s keep moving. We need to search this place top to bottom to ensure we can find that Vampire before it gets dark. And it’s a pretty big mansion, so we have a lot of space to cover.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. And stick close together. We’ll be safer as a group, since any enemies inside this place will have an easier time picking us off one by one if we’re separated. Now, let’s go while we have the time.”

The party nodded and continued to search the mansion for any clues and the whereabouts of the Vampire. The mansion was infested with Blood Bats that attacked the party when they came into range. Fortunately, they weren’t very strong, but they were stronger than normal, and came in large packs, so the party had to keep their wits about them and not get overwhelmed.

They soon arrived in what looked like a library or study. They looked around, noticing a ton of books on the shelves. There was a coat of arms over the fireplace and dusty chairs and tables littered about.

Zeeker then noticed something, “Hey, gang, look over to the left of the fireplace. I see a treasure chest. Or, rather, a Mimic.”

The gang looked to where he was pointing. Sure enough, there was a shiny red and gold treasure chest nestled next to the fireplace.

“Yeah, that’s a Mimic,” Nina said with a crooked smile. “Notice how clean it is? There’s not a speck of dust or cobweb on it. No, that’s clearly a trap for some unsuspecting shmuck to fall victim to. Otherwise it would be way too obvious.”

“So it would be in our best interest to leave it alone,” Kettu said. “Even a thief like me knows not to be tempted by such an obvious trap. Let’s keep going, as it’s clear our fanged friend isn’t in this room.”

The party nodded and they left the room. However, Nova lingered for a moment, observing the coat of arms over the fireplace. His eyes narrowed as he looked it over. He shook his head and quickly rejoined the group.

“That coat of arms…” he said to himself. “Something about it seems… off. Not in a bad way but something about it seems like it might be important. I’ll keep that tucked away in the back of my mind for now. I’d better focus on the current task first and come back to that problem later.”

The party continued to search the mansion, running into more Blood Bats and occasionally finding a Mimic here and there. As they cut down the most recent swarm of them they stopped to take a short break.

Zeeker took a swig from his canteen before saying, “Whew, there are a LOT of Blood Bats in this freaky mansion. That Vampire must’ve attracted at least a mountain’s worth of these pests.”

Elizabetta nodded wearily, “Yes. And they’re tougher than normal. That Vampire is certainly working its magic, so to speak, and making what would normally be an ankle-biter of a monster to something a bit more of a threat. I’m already exhausted from dealing with them to the point I never want to see another Blood Bat again.”

Nina chuckled weakly, “At least they retain their weakness to Lightning despite the power boost, so that makes them more manageable. Though I admit I’ve used up a lot of my mana just dealing with them. Thank the Goddess for this bracelet Nova made for me, as it’s boosting my mana regeneration rate to help compensate for the increased usage during this mission. Once again, Nova, you proved to be the best thing to ever happen to me.”

Nova gave a weak smile, “I’m glad you’re getting so much mileage out of that bracelet I made you. It was worth spending all that time perfecting my craft to make sure it would be a worthwhile gift to court you with. But we can’t rest for long: the more time passes the sooner nightfall will come. And the sooner our Vampire friend will awaken from his nap, if he hasn’t heard the commotion we’ve cause already.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Nova’s correct. But, fortunately, we only have a few rooms left to search, so we still have some time to work with. But we need to hurry regardless.”

“At least eliminating these Blood Bats will reduce the Vampire’s power levels,” Angelo pointed out. “That’ll make it easier to deal with.”

Van nodded, “True, so there is some benefit in slaying these flying freaks, as the fewer Blood Bats there are in the same area as a Vampire the weaker it gets. But let’s not lollygag, as we still have three rooms left to search. Hopefully our target is in the next room so we can end this mission once and for all.”

Kettu added, “Yeah, and there’s still no sign of that sword Lady Glass mentioned. Makes me wonder if it was just a rumor cooked up for kicks and not real.”

Sir Reginald stood up, “Perhaps. Or perhaps the sword is being guarded by the Vampire itself, since it probably knows a weapon like that would be dangerous to it if left in an easily accessible location. But, for now, let’s focus on our primary objective and worry about the sword later, if it actually exists.”

The party nodded weakly, standing back up, and continuing their search for the Vampire.

Outside Dominic was clawing his way up the moat’s wall, dangling from a windowsill. He was sporting several new injuries and was bleeding in various places. The aquatic monsters were glaring up at him, angry that he managed to escape their clutches, although there was a Torrent Cobra whose fangs were latched onto his backside. With a final grunt Dominic managed to open the window and climb inside the mansion, landing on the floor with as kersplat. He gained a smirk despite panting, managed to pry the Torrent Cobra off his rear, and chucked it back into the moat below. He started to make faces at the monsters, who all glared up at him hatefully.

“Nah-nah-nah-nah!” he taunted, sticking his tongue out at the monsters. “You can’t stop Dominic the Daring! Now…” he turned sharply around, “Time to find the Vampire and slay it before the loser patrol does! And also time to claim that legendary sword!”

However, he took no more than four steps forward before he was swarmed by a flock of Blood Bats. They had smelled the blood from his fresh wounds, making him scream his girly scream in terror as the flying monsters buried him under their bodies, eager to drink his blood. He struggled with all his might before eventually breaking free and running as fast as he could, the Blood Bats hot on his heels, still wanting their feast of blood.

At the time Nova turned around, having heard Dominic scream. Van also turned around, his ears twitching.

“Okay, I know I’m not the only one who heard that,” the pink-haired man said.

“No, this time I did, too,” Van replied. “Is there someone else in this mansion? Or are we just hearing a Ghost or something like that? Considering we have seen a Ghost or two while roaming these halls it could just be another one of them, as they often make noises like female screams to trick people into thinking someone is in danger and lure them to in an attack.”

Kettu nodded, “Probably is just another Ghost. We have run into at least one or two of them in this mansion so it’s not farfetched to think it’s just another one trying to trick us. Just ignore it, as we’ve got bigger fish to fry.”

Nina then said in a hushed tone, “Shh! Keep your voice down. I found our Vampire friend.”

She pointed to a door that was slightly ajar. Cautiously the party opened it, revealing a black casket laying in the middle of the room. There was a light snoring sound coming from the casket. They then looked up and saw another flock of Blood Bats lurking on the celling, asleep.

“No way it can be this easy…” Nova said quietly.

“You’re right, Nova,” Zeeker growled, narrowing his eyes. “It’s a trap, I’m sure of it. My old soldier instincts are going off. That Vampire is just pretending to be asleep, as are the Blood Bats. They must’ve heard us earlier and decided to lay a trap for us. Especially since Vampires don’t snore, at least that’s what the historical documents say. The moment we open that casket they’ll ambush us.”

Kettu grinned darkly, “Then let’s turn the tables on them and strike from afar.”

Nova’s eyes gleamed, “I’ve got an idea. I just hope it works. Ifrit Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode. He nocked an arrow onto his bow and took aim.

“Petrify Shot.”

He fired the arrow directly at the casket. The arrow struck it and rapidly turned the casket into stone, sealing it shut. Moments later the casket started to thrash wildly as the Vampire tried to break out of it. The Blood Bats awoke and started to attack the party.

“Thunder Crash!” Nina stated.

Massive lightning bolts rained down upon the entire room, striking every single Blood Bat and frying them to a crisp. The lightning bolts weren’t able to penetrate the petrified casket but the party was satisfied that the Blood Bats were now dead. The casket continued to thrash wildly as the Vampire tried to break free of it.

Sir Reginald grinned, “Excellent work. With the Blood Bats dead the Vampire will be in a more vulnerable position! And by trapping it inside the casket gives us a chance to prepare to fight it! Let’s take full advantage of it!”

The party jumped into the room, ready for battle. The casket flailed wildly, slamming into the ground and crashing into anything it could, causing cracks to start forming on it.

Sir Reginald tapped his Shaman Magic Bracelet, stating, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy and before long had become the Burning Chaos Knight. A moment later the casket exploded, chunks of it flying everywhere, allowing the Vampire to emerge, clearly furious.

The Vampire resembled a well-dressed gentleman wearing a charcoal black suit over a grey tunic, matching pants, a long, flowing red cape, rather stylish boots, and had a red and black mask with bat-wing like structures pointing backwards. Its skin was a pale grey, its eyes were a venomous green, its hair was blood red. Clawed hands, pointed ears, and a pair of sharp fangs were protruding from its black lips.

It noticed that its Blood Bat minions were dead, gave an unworldly screech, and lunged at the party. Sir Reginald got in between it and the party and managed to block it with his shield, forcing it back.

“Nina, Angelo, Zeeker! Get into form now!” he instructed.

“Elemental Energy Fusion activate!” Nina, Angelo, and Zeeker said in unison.

They were engulfed in swirling energy and soon became Lilith Wing, White Blizzard Knight, and Savana Scourge, to the Vampire’s surprise.

Nina gave a purr, “You think you know darkness and death? Let’s see you handle this maiden of the moonlight! Death’s Kiss!”

She blew a kiss at the Vampire, creating a black heart with devil wings and horns that floated over to the Vampire, to its confusion. When the heart landed it was absorbed, causing the Vampire to clutch itself, eyes bulging, its body wracked with pain.

“I’ve put it on a timer. Now… let’s send this Vampire back to the bygone age!”

Angelo smirked, waggling his eyebrows, “Allow me to give it the cold shoulder. Flash Freeze!”

With a swing of his hand the Vampire was suddenly encased in a block of ice, surprising it and trapping it. At the same time the Death’s Kiss was still eating away at the creature’s body. It struggled to break free of the ice.

Zeeker grinned, “My turn! Burning Sun!”

He fired a burst of energy into the sky, which caused the sunlight to intensify. Then a beam of light crashed down from above, striking the trapped Vampire. The intense beam of light melted the ice but the Vampire screeched in pain as its body started to burn from the attack. When the attack waned the Vampire clearly looked like it was on its last legs. It gave a screech and soon more Blood Bats appeared, which seemed to strengthen it and its body started to heal.

Kettu said, “Nova, Van, Elizabetta and I will deal with the Blood Bats! You four take down the fanged freak!”

Nova and the others nodded and began attacking the Blood Bats in hopes of cutting off the Vampire’s power source. The rest of the party focused on the Vampire itself.

Nina purred darkly, “You won’t be able to resist my charms, fang boy. Take this! Life Steal!”

She vanished like a phantom before reappearing behind the Vampire. She impaled it with one of her inscribed golden gauntlets and the ribbons on her outfit, making the Vampire gasp. She started to drain energy and lifeforce from the powerful monster, prompting it to struggle to break free of her grip, but she held it steady by using some of the other ribbons to latch onto its arms and legs. After a couple of moments she removed herself from it, her task complete, as the Vampire now looked withered and weak. She vanished like a phantom again before returning to the rest of the party.

“My Life Steal managed to temporarily cut off its recovery ability while Blood Bats are present,” she said darkly. “We need to take it out now, while it’s weak and before it regains that ability!”

Sir Reginald primed his blade, “I’ll take care of that! Chaos Blade!”

The flames on the sword changed from red to black and white. Sir Reginald charged in while the Vampire was struggling to recover, bisecting it at an angle. The Vampire screeched in pain as its body was devoured by the chaos flames. Soon it had been burned away to nothing, leaving only its mask behind. At that time the rest of the party had finished off the Blood Bats, ending the battle.

Elizabetta jumped for joy, “We did it! We took down a Vampire!”

Suddenly the floorboards opened up and a chest emerged from underneath where the casket used to lay. The party quickly became apprehensive of this chest.

“That’s no treasure chest,” Kettu growled. “That’s a Mimic, like the handful of other Mimics we’ve seen in this mansion. I wouldn’t be surprised if this Mimic was planted here by the Vampire to lure us into thinking we gained the sword as our prize as a final act of spite.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “I agree, Kettu. It’s clearly the work of the Vampire in hopes of taking us down. Maybe that sword doesn’t exist after all.”

Nova spoke up, “I don’t think that’s the case, Sir Reginald.”

Zeeker turned to him, “Wait. Are you saying you might know where the sword is?”

He nodded, “Yes. Or rather an educated guess, anyway. Remember that library room? There was a coat of arms over the fireplace. I noticed that the coat of arms had a rather impressive-looking sword as part of it. I think that’s the sword the rumors speak of. The only problem I see in trying to retrieve it is the Mimic nearby. If what you all have told me is true, then a Mimic’s tongue has quite the impressive reach. We may need to kill it before we can recover the sword.”

Nina nodded, “I agree. Leave it to me. I’ll remain in this form so I can kill the Mimic, as it’ll be vulnerable to my darkness-laden Shaman magic. The rest of you transform back to normal to give your Shaman Magic Bracelets a chance to recharge, just in case.”

“Cancel Fusion!” Sir Reginald, Zeeker, and Angelo said in unison.

They were engulfed in swirling energy and before long had returned to normal.

“Let’s grab the Vampire’s mask for proof of us killing it.”

Kettu walked over, picked up the mask, and tucked it away in his pack. The party quickly made their way back to the library room and entered.

Nova pointed to the coat of arms, “See that coat of arms? Notice the sword on the left side, near where the Mimic is? Doesn’t that sword look more impressive than the one on the opposite side? I believe that’s the sword the rumors speak of.”

Nina turned to the Mimic, stating, “Let me deal with that boxed beastie. Then we’ll remove the coat of arms and see if the sword is the real deal. This should take care of it. Darkness Love!”

She used both hands to create a magical circle in the air. She used her clawed gauntlet on her right hand to inscribe a strange symbol in the center of it. She then blew another kiss, creating the same black heart with devil wings and horns: that entered the magical circle. The heart transformed into a powerful energy beam that blasted the Mimic, which screeched in pain before it crumbled to dust.

“There, that should do it. Fortunately, while Mimics are beefy in terms of defensive prowess, they don’t have the best damage tolerance. In other words, they’re armored but frail. So a sufficiently powerful attack, especially one that cuts through such defenses, is extremely useful against them. Now, for the coat of arms. Elizabetta, help me get it off the wall so we can take a look at that sword, since it looks pretty sturdy.”

The moth girl nodded and both winged females flew over to the coat of arms. After examining it for a minute the two women managed to pry the coat of arms off the wall, damaging it slightly, returning to the rest of the group with it.

Sir Reginald examined the coat of arms, saying, “Yes, I think Nova’s right. The sword on the left looks much more impressive than the sword on the right. If anything the sword on the right is fused with the coat of arms, but the other sword seems loose. Let me see if I can remove the sword.”

He gently grabbed the hilt of the second sword while the girls held the coat of arms steady. The sword was, in fact, loose. After a bit of prying Sir Reginald was able to remove the sword from the coat of arms, revealing its true form.

The sword was magnificent. Its blade was gold in color with silver edges and the top of the blade becoming broader and spade-shaped. A line going through the blade ended in a gem with a sun-shaped pattern around it, an impressive gold and blue hilt with a dark blue grip, and purple gems at each point of the hilt.

Sir Reginald took a moment to get a feel for the sword, smiling as he did. He performed a few motions with it as if testing its weight and strength, before holding it in both of his hands.

“Magnificent!” he exclaimed. “This blade is incredible! I can feel the power flowing through it as I hold it. It certainly lives up to those rumors about it. But I wonder what this sword is called?”

Nova replied, “Let me handle that.”

He placed his hand with the Demon King Ring on the sword. The gem glowed and soon released a projection of the sword and any statistics it had.

“Hmm… so it’s called the Über Divine Blade. According to this data the sword not only has Holy energies in it, which make it extra potent against Undead, but for extra effect the purple gems on the hilt can be activated to lace it with hellfire. On top of that, whenever the sword is used for melee the user regains a small portion of their strength and energy. Über indeed, as this is a pretty impressive blade. Looks like those rumors were true.”

Sir Reginald took another moment to examine the blade, gaining another smile, before he turned to the party.

“Well, we’re done here. Let’s get back to Lady Glass and inform her that we completed the mission.”

Nina nodded, “Yes, and now I can transform back to normal. Cancel Fusion.”

She was engulfed in swirling energy and before long had returned to normal. However, to her confusion, the rest of the party was looking at her with surprised eyes.

“What?”

“Uhh… Nina… don’t you always flirt and try to seduce Nova while in your Lilith Wing form?” Zeeker asked. “That often results in him needing to forcefully cancel the fusion with the Demon King Ring. This time you just transformed back to normal without any fanfare or attempt to seduce Nova. Why is that?”

Nina blushed before replying, “I must be gaining better control over that form’s libido, since, as you know, my Shaman forms seems to have a stronger effect on my mind than everyone elses. I might just be gaining more control over it, that’s all.”

Nova chuckled silently, “Or maybe Nina’s libido was satisfied that one time we made love, thus the form is no longer thirsty for me. It might flare up again later on, but I think, for now, it’s been satisfied.” He then said aloud, “Let’s book it, gang, and get out of this creepy place before nightfall. I don’t want to think about what could happen here when darkness covers the land. The few monsters that are left here might go on a rampage or become stronger or something. So let’s hightail it out of here before anything else happens.”

The party nodded and made their way back to the drawbridge. Zeeker activated the mechanisms, lowering the drawbridge, allowing the party to leave the mansion unharmed. The drawbridge then raised itself back to its original position. Satisfied, the party retraced their steps back to the Dark Elf Clan. They were soon greeted by Glass, who sighed in relief when she saw them.

“I was getting worried about you!” she said. “Were you successful?”

Kettu took out the Vampire’s mask, holding it out, “Yep. And turns out the rumor about the sword was true. Reggie has it now, though he might need a new scabbard for it, as it’s a bit larger than his current sword. You can take the mask since your father wanted proof of the Vampire’s death. But the Vampire is no more so you don’t have to worry about it.”

Glass sighed in relief, taking the Vampire’s mask, “That’s good to know. Father will be most pleased. I’ll take this back to him as proof of your victory. And I suggest that Sir Reginald check out our weapon shop so he can get a new sheath for that sword. It’s yours as a reward for dealing with the Vampire on our behalf. Thank you. I’ll arrange for the inn to give you a free night as a bonus reward. But first let me take this mask back to my father so he can rest easy knowing that the Vampire is gone. Thank you once again as we Dark Elves would’ve been powerless against it.”

She scampered off with the mask to show it to her father.

Van stretched his arms, saying, “Well, we were able to slay that Vampire and recovered the sword rumored to be in that mansion. A job well done. Now, let’s get a new sheath for it so Sir Reginald can use it in the fights against Muu’s army.”

The party nodded and made their way toward the weapon shop to get a new sheath for the sword. They were quite pleased at their latest victory, knowing they nipped a potential threat in the bud.

Meanwhile, back at the mansion, Dominic was limping weakly through the halls. The Blood Bats had drained a lot of his blood, leaving him weak and feeble, before they fled after the defeat of the Vampire. He soon found his way into the room where the party fought the Vampire and noticed the treasure chest, his eyes lighting up.

“Yes!” he exclaimed. “The sword must be in that treasure chest! Those losers forgot all about it! Now I can claim a powerful, legendary weapon for myself! And no one, especially that pink-haired rat, will be able to defeat me!”

He eagerly ran over to the chest and slowly opened it. However, he soon saw a fleshy interior, a pair of gleaming eyes, and the rim of the chest was lined with teeth. The Mimic growled at him, making him go pale.

He screamed in terror before trying to run away, but the Mimic lashed out its very long tongue and caught him by the leg. Dominic clawed the ground, trying to prevent the Mimic from eating him, but the chest monster’s tongue held strong. It was almost like it was toying with him, as its eyes gained an almost gleeful expression. Soon the Mimic began reeling in Dominic, eager to have a meal.

“Mommy…” Dominic whimpered pathetically.

The Mimic used its tongue to fling Dominic into the air, and dragged him into its open wide mouth, snapping shut behind him. Chewing noises could be heard, the chest moving to the sounds, before the Mimic went silent. It then gave a belch, spitting out a boot and the broken remains of Dominic’s sword. It settled in to digest its prey, content and happy.

Next Chapter: Don't Fool with a Phantom’s Jewel

That's all for today. Feels good to get this story back online. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Last edited:
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Don't Fool with a Phantom’s Jewel


It had been a few days since the party had slain the Vampire on behalf of the Dark Elf Clan. They were back on the road again, heading toward their next destination. They were hiking through a rather craggy area. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with his map and compass.

“Okay, here’s the deal,” he said. “Our next stop is the Thunder Elf Clan village. We’ll probably run into Cain there, since Lady Stormfly ‘hired’ him to be her personal bodyguard. Lady Glass informed us that the Thunder Elves know of a better route to the next checkpoint that leads to Mana Obsidian Kingdom. Apparently there are a couple of them but according to Lady Glass the one that’s nearest to the Thunder Elves is considered the best. I’m guessing it’s because it might be closer to the capital of Mana Obsidian Kingdom, and thus limits how far we need to go before we get the information to finish removing Muu’s presence from Edyn. Except for the continent he took over ages ago. But she said that Lady Stormfly’s family will have more information regarding it.”

“I wonder why this particular checkpoint is considered the most ideal?” Nova pondered. “While you suggested it might be closer to the capital I wonder if it’s just a similar scenario to that one checkpoint that was effectively a hot spring town. Either way, if Lady Glass feels that it’ll be the better route, and if Lady Stormfly can confirm any information regarding it then I guess it’s as good as any route.”

Zeeker said, “We’ll find out shortly. I’m just a bit surprised that Chief Dusknoir was willing to give us that Vampire’s mask as a trophy for killing it. I thought for sure he’d want to keep it as proof of our victory. You stashed it away in your Digi-Pack, right, Nova?”

“Yes. It will make for an interesting souvenir, that’s for sure. But at least it’ll prove that some extinct monsters are making a comeback. But what I want to know is… how?”

“I guess we’ll find out sooner or later…” Van shrugged. “It’s the ‘sooner or later’ part that concerns me.”

“I wonder how Cain’s doing?” Elizabetta scratched her chin. “After all, he’s no longer chasing after Nina, what with Lady Stormfly having the hots for him. So I wonder how that’s working out for him?”

“Hopefully Lady Stormfly’s father isn’t being too difficult on him, since I don’t know if he’ll approve of her feelings for Cain,” Kettu said. “But either way hopefully Cain is doing well. He’s certainly come a long way since we first met him, especially regarding Nina, where he was no better than Dominic or Eoleo in that regard. But he seemed to change around the time we fought General Vertebreak, which was helpful. The last thing we needed was three lovelorn losers chasing after us.”

Nina nodded, “Amen to that, Kettu. At least he got a nice promotion when Lady Stormfly requested him to stay with her. While I question if he’s really going to be a personal bodyguard or if she has other motives in mind, regardless of what she has planned for him he did deserve it after going through quite a bit of self-improvement. If only that damn Werecat and Dominic could take notes on how to improve themselves the way Nova and Cain have. Maybe then there’d be hope for them. But given their attitudes it’s pretty much a foregone conclusion that they’ll never change. Unlike Nova, who proved to be a real man. In more ways than one.”

She then started to giggle, a blush forming on her face, making Nova’s face become red. The party chuckled in amused tones at the two lovers.

“Be as it may, we should be seeing the Thunder Elf Clan soon,” Sir Reginald said. “It should be just past that rock formation. Come, let’s get going and hope nothing has happened.”

The party nodded and made their way forward. Soon they could see the Thunder Elf Clan village. It was smaller than the Dark Elf Clan’s town but had a cozy feel to it. There were various Thunder Elves going about and doing their business, kids and pets playing, and merchants making sales.

“Well, it seems peaceful enough,” Angelo smiled.

“Let’s hope so, as appearances can be deceiving,” Nova stated. “For now let’s get into town and see what’s up, if anything.”

The party made their way into the village. The Thunder Elves greeted them warmly, clearly happy to see them.

A familiar voice said, “Hey!”

They looked to see Stormfly approach with Cain by her side. Both donned smiles as they saw the party.

“Hey, how’s it goin’?” Kettu said casually.

“Fine, thank you,” Stormfly smiled. “I hope everything has been okay with you lot. Thanks again for your assistance during the King’s Hunt Festival. You lot and Cain certainly helped keep us safe from Muu’s baddies, allowing the festival to both proceed and complete without much issue. Sure, there was that dumb Werecat and Dominic infiltrating the event along with Muu’s army, but because of your efforts everyone came out of that alive and Muu lost another Undead Captain and platoon. While father wasn’t too happy about not getting the grand prize he was relieved to know that you protected us when he learned Muu’s army had infiltrated the event. So he thanks you as well.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Gladly. It is the biggest event of the year for you elves, and we needed the King’s help, so it worked out for everyone. Speaking of working out, Cain, how have things been on your end?”

Cain gave a small smile, “Fine, thanks, Sir Reginald. Chief Bolt wasn’t too keen on me at first but I’ve since won him over. It helps that I’ve been a help protecting this village from monsters and other such problems. Along with protecting Lady Stormfly. He’s still not too keen on us dating but that’s rather typical of a father when it comes to his daughter. But other than that things have been pretty good. No major incidents to report and no attacks from Muu’s army.”

Nova sighed in relief, “Finally, we came to a town where no major problems have arisen.”

Stormfly replied, “I’ve heard about some of those incidents. We heard from Chief Scias about the Scylla and the Scuttzles infesting their water well. And then there is the Vampire you lot recently dealt with on behalf of the Dark Elves. It appears some breeds of extinct monsters are coming back into the mix, which is troubling to hear. The Scylla and its Scuttzles are a particularly worrisome problem, as they were some of the toughest creatures back in the old days. And given how many eggs a Scylla can lay the Wood Elves were lucky you guys and that Holy Paladin dealt with it before they were overrun with Scuttzles. But fortunately there hasn’t been anything major happening on our end. Outside of standard monster attacks, that is. So you should have an easier time here.”

Sir Reginald then said, “By the way, we were informed by the Dark Elves that you Thunder Elves knew a better path to the nearest checkpoint. They mentioned that this particular one was special. Care to tell us why, exactly?”

“Well, I can’t exactly explain it myself, as I’ve never been there before. But father can, as he knows all about it. If you’ll come with me I can take you to him and he’ll explain any details you need to know.”

The party nodded and followed the duo back to Stormfly’s home. There they could see Chief Bolt talking with some other Thunder Elves. He was tall and handsome, with bright yellow eyes, matching hair shaped like a crown of lightning, tan skin, and a muscular frame. He turned as he saw the party approach him.

“Well, well, if it isn’t the Demon King’s champion party,” he said, his voice sounding strong. “I’ve already heard from Chief Dusknoir regarding the checkpoint to Mana Obsidian Kingdom. The reason he wants you to go out that checkpoint is because two of the other checkpoints in that direction have been blocked by rockslides. We suspect it’s Muu’s doing, as we’re aware that they pulled something similar when you lot entered this kingdom’s territory, as evident by Cain telling us. If so they’re trying to bottleneck you so they can force you to go a certain direction. However, there is a caveat that Muu’s army doesn’t seem to be factoring in: the checkpoint they’re forcing you to go through has a small faction of Holy Paladins working there. Whether Muu’s army knows about those Holy Paladins or not it’s clear they’re trying to force you to go a certain direction so they can ambush you. But if you request help from the Holy Paladins there they can offer you some advice and protection. Not to mention that checkpoint also hosts a small town, so you can fish for rumors and information while you’re at it. But that’s why you need to go that particular checkpoint, as Muu’s boneheaded goons have blocked off two other routes.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “So I see. Muu must be getting pretty desperate to keep us from liberating his last few strongholds if he’s resorting to forcing us to take a certain route in hopes of ambushing us. That’s both a good thing and a bad thing. Good because Muu realizes he’s losing the war and has become cornered. But bad because as Nova said a few times now, ‘the cornered rat will bite the cat’. Muu is very much a cornered rat thus he’ll try anything to turn the tide of the war back in his favor. We’re going to have to be extra careful because it’s clear he’s panicking and is trying to do everything he can to keep us from making any more progress.”

Cain then said, “Speaking of making more progress, we heard from the Lava Elves that you destroyed Captain Dullahorror. But Nova had a very close brush with death during that mission. Yet it proved that your Chaos Archer form truly is immortal and invincible since it survived getting dunked in lava. At least that means the last of Muu’s forces have been removed from this kingdom, allowing everyone to be more at ease. You all do good work, to put it lightly. We couldn’t have gotten this far in the war with Muu without you.”

Nina wrapped her arms around one of Nova’s, purring, “Indeed, Cain. I knew Nova had the potential to be a worthy Demon King champion and he proved me right. Though I will say you’ve come a long way since we first met. Before you couldn’t even dent a basic Undead Soldier. Now you can go toe-to-toe with at least Undead Captains. That’s a noteworthy improvement, to say the least.”

Cain blushed at Nina’s words, making Stormfly giggle in response, which made his blush get brighter.

Chief Bolt said, “In any case, I suggest you stay here for a day or two in order to prepare for the trek to the checkpoint, as it’s a good three days away, weather permitting. And I’m certain you all could use a little rest. Make yourselves at home. Our village is quaint but nice if I do say so myself.”

Sir Reginald bowed, “Thank you, Chief Bolt. We’ll do just that.” He turned to the party, “Team, let’s do our shopping and go to the inn to take a rest, as we’ve got a long road ahead of us.”

The party nodded and returned to the heart of the village to take care of some shopping and any errands they needed to do. After a little while they had completed their tasks and regrouped at the inn. They paid for some rooms and retreated to them to rest. Nova began working on his magical accessories while Zeeker and Kettu relaxed in their room. Little did they know that a familiar figure was lurking outside of town, devising a plan.

The next day seemed to come quickly. The party was at the inn, eating breakfast, chatting idly among themselves. Suddenly, Stormfly raced over to them in a panic.

“Demon King’s champion party!” she sputtered. “We’ve got a problem!”

Sir Reginald’s eyes narrowed, “What’s the situation, Lady Stormfly?”

“A stone tower that housed a dangerous entity has been disturbed! The gem that was sealing the evil being was removed and now the fiendish creature is free! We don’t know who removed the gem but now Dark Phantom has been released!”

“Dark Phantom?” Nova asked, confused.

Nina turned to him, “Dark Phantom was a notorious man from ancient times. He sold his soul for the power of dark arts from Muu and became a menace. However, the first Demon King champion was able to defeat him and seal him away, since he had become an immortal thanks to Muu’s magic. There is said to be a way to kill him but no one has figured it out yet. But time for that later, as it’s clear we’re needed in order to fight and hopefully kill Dark Phantom.”

Sir Reginald stood up, “Indeed, Lady Nina. Let’s go while we still have the chance!”

The party raced outside and managed to get in front of the village. Cain and some elven warriors were already present and seemed relieved to see the party. They all focused their attention ahead at what looked like dark energies approaching. Soon a figure came into view, making everyone tense.

Dark Phantom was a tall, lean man with green skin, red eyes, and wild blonde hair. He was dressed in a black bodysuit with teal sections on his sides, a light blue breastplate with white markings that looked like the frills of a tuxedo, matching knee-high boots, a flowing dark blue cape, a top hat with a demonic eye on it, white gloves, and was wielding a cane.

He stopped just short of the various warriors standing before him. He started to chuckle.

“Teeheehee… If you think you lot have any chance at beating me, the invincible Dark Phantom, then you’ve got rocks in your head. Hmm?” He then noticed Nova and the Demon King Ring on his finger, “So, we have a new Demon King’s champion among us? What does that make you? Number 13 if I’m not mistaken. Like you stand a chance against Master Muu. You look even more pathetic than past champions, especially the first one who sealed me away. And I bet you’re wondering how I know this? Because despite being sealed away I have been fully aware of the events that have happened since I was imprisoned in that stupid rock. If the first Demon King champion couldn’t beat me there’s no way you can, you pink-haired pansy.”

Nova stood his ground, growling, “Ever hear of the phase ‘Don’t judge a book by its cover’? Muu has made that very same mistake and as a result my friends and I have been able to destroy most of his army, including heavyweights like Vertebreak and Juggerrot. While I don’t look like much of a Demon King champion I’ve done some impressive damage to our enemies. If you don’t want the same thing to happen to you then you should take me more seriously. After all, Muu didn’t take me seriously and has paid the price for it. So don’t underestimate me, otherwise that will cost you.”

Dark Phantom seemed unimpressed, “You expect me to believe you defeated such foes like Vertebreak and Juggerrot? You’re delusional. Fine. Show me what you’ve got, Demon King champion, and I’ll show you that you are at the bottom of the food chain compared to someone like Master Muu or me.”

He started to float off the ground and got into a battle-ready position.

Sir Reginald stated, “We must take him out now! Everyone, prepare to attack!”

Elizabetta said, “What I want to know is who or what released him? Was it Dominic again?”

Nina’s eyes narrowed, “I’m wondering the same thing. But seeing how Dominic hasn’t swooped in all of a sudden in his usual bombastic way I harbor doubts it’s him. But time for that later, as we’ve got a goon to grind!” She started channeling massive energy into her rings, grinning, “And I’ve got the perfect opening! Heaven’s Oracle Blast!”

She summoned a massive sphere of energy over her head and hurled it at Dark Phantom.

“That won’t stop me!” he chuckled.

He tried to move away only for the attack to home in on him and collide at full force, sending him sprawling onto his back, surprising him. He quickly jumped back onto his feet and floated off the ground again.

“What in the name of the great Muu was that!?” he sputtered.

Nina smirked, “Like my Goddess-tier skill? I’m not the only one with such a skill under my belt. Nova also has such a skill… which he used to vaporize General Juggerrot and a platoon of 10,000 Undead Soldiers in a single attack. Don’t believe me? Well too bad because it’s the truth.”

Dark Phantom merely brushed some hair out of his face, huffing, “Like you expect me to believe such a tall tale? I’ll be the judge of that, little missy. Now, it’s my turn. Phantom Claw!”

A black portal opened up in front of him and a ghastly claw lashed out of it. It tried to attack Nina but Nova got in front of it and fired an arrow at it. The arrow imbedded itself in the palm, making the claw recoil, before it burst into black flames, forcing the claw to retract, much to Dark Phantom’s surprise.

“Was that hellfire!?” he sputtered.

The party all exchanged grins, having realized something. They all pointed the hand that held their Hellfire Rings out.

“Hellfire Blast!” all of them said in unison.

A massive black flame erupted underneath Dark Phantom, making him scream and flail in pain.

“So his weakness is hellfire!” Kettu grinned.

“Makes sense, since he gained powers from Muu, who is also weak to hellfire,” Angelo pointed out.

Van readied his spear, stating, “Well then he’s about to feel the burn! Meteor Throw!”

He threw the Hellfire Spear, which was engulfed in red and black flames. Just as Dark Phantom had managed to recover from the combined attack he was struck by the flying spear, engulfing him in an explosion of fire and hellfire, making him scream in pain. The spear returned to Van after the attack ended.

Cain stepped up, “Save some action for me! I gotta earn my keep around here! Nova, let’s do that combo attack we accidentally did back when we fought Bonemerang!”

Nova nodded and primed his bow while Cain readied his spear.

“Javelin Toss!” Cain stated.

“Fire Shot!” Nova stated.

Both attacks were launched at the same time. They combined together into a more powerful attack. Dark Phantom tried to knock the attack out of the air but it collided with him and exploded, making him scream in pain. Cain’s spear returned to him after the attack ended.

Dark Phantom was breathing heavily, anger in his eyes, “You little worms. How dare you make the Great Dark Phantom breathe hard! I’ll bring your heads and souls to Master Muu! Phantom Winds!”

He summoned dark energy winds that blew at the group opposing him, hoping to push them back. To his surprise, however, Nova pushed forward, fighting off the dark winds.

“Time to end this, Dark Phantom!” he stated. “Ifrit Mode!”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode. The bow was soon engulfed in white light that molded it into a more divine form, with a pair of energy angel wings sprouting at the top. A matching pair of energy wings formed from Nova’s back. The front of the bow gained a sapphire blue disc, followed by four strange protrusions appearing around it, then pointing forward, almost looking like the frame of a cannon. A large base formed at the bottom of the bow before sprouting feather-shaped legs, becoming an anchor to the bow. He loaded up an arrow onto the bow, pointing it at Dark Phantom. The arrow started to glow and transform, becoming more divine.

“W-What is that!?” Dark Phantom sputtered.

Nina smirked while using her wing to shield herself from the Phantom Wind attack, “That, Dark Phantom, is the Goddess-tier skill: Celestial Judgment Arrow. The very skill that wiped out General Juggerrot and a platoon of 10,000 Undead Soldiers in one attack. I was telling the truth when I said that earlier but you didn’t listen. Now you’ll pay the price for underestimating my beloved Nova, just like how Juggerrot, Vertebreak, and even Muu himself have done. You’re finished! Let him have it, beloved!”

Nova nodded and took aim. A targeting reticle appeared and locked onto Dark Phantom, making him go wide-eyed in horror. Nova smirked as he fired the attack. The divine attack tore up part of the ground as it raced toward Dark Phantom.

“P-Phantom Claw!” Dark Phantom sputtered.

The black portal opened up again, allowing the monster claw to emerge and try to attack the incoming skill. However, it was instantly vaporized when it made contact with the arrow, which continued on its path unopposed. Dark Phantom screamed in terror as the attack barreled toward him, knowing he couldn’t escape. The divine attack collided with him, causing him to scream in defiance and pain as he was ripped apart by the skill.

“M-Master Muu! F-Forgive me! AAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!”

There was a flash of light and the attack ended. And Dark Phantom had been destroyed, leaving no trace of him behind except the smoldering area where he once stood. The various elves and Cain all were wide-eyed in surprise at what they saw, clearly having never seen such a powerful attack. Nova slowly lowered his bow, a bit tuckered out, but looked proud.

“Excellent work, Nova!” Sir Reginald said with a smile. “You certainly proved to Dark Phantom that you’re not weak nor that you didn’t have the power of Celestial Judgment Arrow under your belt. He paid the price for underestimating you. And you’re the first person to ever kill him, as he’s survived countless battles since he came to be. Including the first Demon King champion, who was probably also the strongest, but he could only seal him away.”

Nova replied sheepishly, “Well… we were the first to figure out he had a weakness to hellfire. And it does make sense since he got his powers from Muu who is also weak to hellfire. So that alone is worth something, since I doubt even the other Demon King champions had hellfire as a weapon. At least I’ve finally gotten the rhythm needed down to summon Celestial Judgment Arrow, as for a while I was having trouble figuring out how to call it since it can’t be used via conventional means. But there’s something I want to know.”

Kettu replied, “I think we all want to know the same thing. Who the hell released Dark Phantom? Normally this would reek of Dominic but he didn’t show up to fight Dark Phantom like he normally does when he performs some sort of engineered heroics. So if it wasn’t him then… who did it?”

Suddenly Van’s ears twitched and he looked in a certain direction. The party, Cain, and the various elves looked in the same direction. They could see a fast-moving whirlwind approaching from afar, making all of them narrow their eyes.

“I think we’re about to find out…” Zeeker growled.

One of the elves said, “That whirlwind is coming in the direction where Dark Phantom was sealed. But who is that?”

“A certain dumb, annoying Werecat,” Nina snarled.

Nova stepped up and summoned his mime magic again, creating an invisible wall, to the elves’ confusion. Soon Eoleo came into view. He started to accelerate as he saw Nina only to run smack into the invisible wall, plastering himself to it.

“It never fails…” Elizabetta groaned.

Kettu placed his face in his palm, “I’ve said it many times now but he’s an embarrassment to us Werefolk. How does this idiot survive when he’s such a weak moron?”

“I’ve heard of ‘survival of the fittest’ but sometimes ‘survival of the dumbest’ is actually possible,” Nova said with a crooked smile. “Koalas back on Earth are an example of that. And considering how dumb Dominic is yet he somehow survives everything thrown at him proves that stupidity is some form of survival capability.”

It took a minute or two before Eoleo peeled himself off the invisible wall, staggering to stand. He shook his head before glaring daggers at Nova, who merely shrugged before removing the invisible wall.

“I’m getting really sick of your human trickery, human,” Eoleo growled.

Nova replied nonchalantly, “I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again: don’t blame me that you keep falling for it. You’re the dumb one because you still haven’t caught on and haven’t stopped falling for my mime magic invisible wall trick. So blaming me for your stupidity just shows how pathetic you are.”

Eoleo punched Nova, snarling, “I’LL SHOW YOU WHO’S PATHETIC!!!”

However, when he removed his fist, Nova had no damage making his already disappointed expression worse.

“As always you resort to violence when things don’t go your way,” he said calmly and coldly. “And I barely felt your punch if you can call it that. I’ve had hornets sting me harder. Just goes to show how weak, immature, and pathetic you truly are. No wonder your pack abandoned you.”

“Yeah? Well you clearly have Nina under a spell if she hasn’t abandoned you yet and come to the winning team. That being me. There’s no other explanation to why she’s still tailing around with a loser human like you!”

Nina stormed up to Eoleo and punched him in the face, knocking him onto his back, surprising him.

“There is a very easy explanation why I’m still following Nova: I love him,” she spat. “He doesn’t need to put a spell on me because I follow him on my own free will. He won my heart fair and square through kindness, devotion, respect, and loyalty. I will follow him to the ends of the universe if need be so I can continue spending the rest of my days with him. I would NEVER betray Nova for a mangy alley cat like you! Can’t you take a hint!? I HATE you! I will always hate you! And when you die I will be dancing on your grave! Face the facts, Werecat: I will forever love Nova and I will forever hate you. It’s very simple logic that you cannot seem to grasp. It just proves how stupid you are if you can’t understand something as simple as this. By the Goddess, you’re hopeless.”

Eoleo stood up, saying smugly, “Well, then let me prove to you that I’m superior to that human in every way. Check out this lovely gem I got for you. It’s so good you’ll ditch that human for me in a heartbeat.”

He presented a gemstone from a pouch on his belt. It was a hexagonal-shaped ruby that protruded slightly outward and was surrounded by a silver frame. He looked smug while Nina’s eyes narrowed.

“Did you take this from a stone tower?” she asked with a growl.

Eoleo laughed, “Yep! What kind of fool would leave such a great jewel out in the open like that? It was just asking to be taken so I could present it to you. Now with this I know you’ll leave that pansy of a human for me!”

Nina slapped the gem out of his hand and performed an axe kick on his head, slamming him down into the ground. Her expression was full of anger and hatred, much to the Werecat’s surprise.

“You moron!” she spat. “That gem was sealing an evil entity called Dark Phantom! And you’re the one who released him! You stupidly released one of Muu’s minions just so you could hope to charm me! You idiot! Did it ever occur to you that gem was there for a reason!? You just endangered all of Edyn by releasing such a powerful being! If it wasn’t for our party, Cain, and especially Nova, Dark Phantom could’ve destroyed this village behind me and then wreaked havoc all over Edyn in the name of Muu! You brainless, good-for-nothing Werecat! If you honestly think I’m going to accept that gem and leave Nova then you’ve got rocks in your head! You just endangered everyone for a selfish and stupid reason! I didn’t think it was possible but you just gave me one more reason to hate you!”

Kettu growled, “She’s got a point, Eoleo. That gem was sitting on that stone tower for a reason: to seal Dark Phantom, one of Muu’s more powerful underlings. And you foolishly released him in your failed endeavor to bed Nina. You really are an idiot and a disgrace to us Werefolk. It’s because of Werefolk like you that some humans have reservations regarding our kind. You just continue to do one stupid thing after another in this doomed mission to bed Nina. And it’s not like your racism toward humans does you any favors, either. Once again, Eoleo, you performed a stupid stunt in hopes of impressing Nina that had severe consequences if it wasn’t for our group and Cain righting your wrong.”

Eoleo stood up, stating, “Then let me at this Dark Phantom and I’ll put him down!”

Elizabetta huffed, “You’re a day late and a copper short. We already killed him. Well, Nova did, but we all contributed to the fight in some form. Nova dealt the killing blow, though, with his impressive Celestial Judgment Arrow skill, and he was the one who discovered Dark Phantom’s weakness to hellfire. So even if Dark Phantom were still alive you’d be useless in battle with him anyway since you lack both hellfire AND any strength whatsoever. Considering you can’t even beat a basic Undead Soldier what chance do you think you’d have against someone who is said to be immortal? By the Goddess you really are an idiot.”

Eoleo snarled at her, “You stay out of this, bug breath! If I was part of the fight I would’ve easily won!”

Nova crossed his arms, “Again with the ‘would’ve’. This just further proves my point way back when our party fought Vertebreak and barely escaped with our lives because of my blunder. You keep using words like ‘would’ve’, ‘could’ve’, and ‘should’ve’ to prove your ‘superiority’, yet it’s all hot air coming from you. There is no way in hell you would be of any use in the battle with Dark Phantom. You’re useless against basic model Undead Soldiers, much less something as strong as Dark Phantom, who boasts immortality and incredible powers. If anything, you taking that gem to try to woo Nina helped Muu by putting everyone on Edyn, including Nina herself, in danger out of selfishness, pride, and ego. In short, you aided the enemy by releasing Dark Phantom, even if it was unintentional, showing that you’re no better than Dominic who willingly aided Muu’s army in his ‘quest’ for glory, money, and women. I suggest you stop with the ‘would’ve’, ‘could’ve’, and ‘should’ve’, since all you’re doing is making yourself look worse.”

Eoleo stormed up to Nova, snarling, “You watch your tongue, human, before I rip it out and feed it to the dogs! You’re the most worthless, pathetic, disgusting parasite that this world has ever seen! All you do is soil this world with your presence and claim to be a ‘hero’. You are no hero. You are just—”

“Banish.”

Before Eoleo could finish his sentence Nova pointed the Demon King Ring at him and he vanished in a flurry of sparkles. Everyone sighed in relief now that Eoleo was gone.

Nina turned to him with loving eyes, “Thank you, Nova, for getting rid of him. Where’d you send him off to?”

“Remember that town with the lake where the three Magic Clan witches resided near? I sent him to the start of the Rafiki River. Since he can’t swim and is afraid of water I felt it would be a good way to get rid of him. At least for now, since he did, somehow, cross the ocean; so he’ll be back soon enough. But at least he’s out of our hair for the time being. And hopefully we’ll have crossed the checkpoint into Mana Obsidian Kingdom by the time he is able to regain the lost ground. Now…” he picked up the gem, “What should we do with this?”

A voice said, “You should keep it, as it no longer has a purpose now that Dark Phantom is dead.”

Everyone turned to see Stormfly walk up to the group.

“Oh, Lady Stormfly!” Sir Reginald said, surprised. “I take it you were here long enough to learn what happened?”

She nodded, “Yes, Sir Reginald, I heard the whole thing. I can’t believe that stupid Werecat. He nearly doomed us all in his equally doomed mission to bed Miss Nina. But thanks to all of you we’re safe and Dark Phantom is dead after nearly 3,000 years. So you might as well keep that Radiant Ruby that was sealing Dark Phantom, since
now that he’s dead it no longer has any use. But I can’t believe that stupid Werecat. He nearly caused a catastrophe by taking that gem and unsealing Dark Phantom, not caring a lick that it might be there for a reason. Sure, him releasing Dark Phantom was an accident, but he should’ve known better. Especially since there are warning signs on that stone pillar that inform anyone who sees the Radiant Ruby not to take it because it seals Dark Phantom.”

Nova sighed, “So there are even signs there that flat-out tell people that the Radiant Ruby is, or rather was, sealing an evil entity? Either Eoleo can’t read or he just didn’t care. I’m leaning toward the latter, since he’s not above stealing or doing something underhanded to get his way, even if it causes bigger problems in the process. God, he really is no better than Dominic. It’s becoming more and more obvious why his pack abandoned him, as his selfishness and lack of concern for anyone other than himself really shines through in such scenarios like this one. As long as he gets his way he doesn’t care who or what he has to ruin to get it. What an idiot.”

“That’s putting it lightly,” Zeeker huffed. “But, in any case, we stopped Dark Phantom, gave Eoleo some karma for his stupidity, and we prevented a catastrophe from happening. And we get a little trinket as a small reward. Not a bad day all things considered.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Zeeker. Now, let’s go back into the village and rest a bit, since we had to fight such a powerful foe like Dark Phantom. Hopefully Muu will soon follow in the footsteps of his minion and Edyn will be finally rid of him.”

“Here, here!” Angelo smiled.

Nova put the Radiant Ruby away in his Digi-Pack, saying, “And I might spend some time opening up my magical accessory shop to get more spending cash. Especially since I’m certain Lady Stormfly has told her fellow Thunder Elves about my wares.”

Stormfly giggled, “I most certainly have, Nova. And I know my people would be interested in your products.”

Nina smiled, “I’ll help you, Nova, like always. So, for now, let’s go into the village and take a little downtime before we hit the road again.”

The party nodded in agreement and entered the Thunder Elf Clan village again to rest. The Thunder Elves were singing their praises for destroying Dark Phantom. They knew that more battles lay ahead, as Muu’s final strongholds were just on the horizon.

Next Chapter: Rayler’s Return

That's all for today. Another screw-up from Eoleo nearly had disastrous results. Does that moron ever learn? Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains female nudity, mild language, suggestive themes)

Rayler Returns


It had been a few days since the party had fought and defeated Dark Phantom. They were back on the road, heading toward the checkpoint they were instructed to go to. They knew that Muu’s forces were waiting for them just beyond it in hopes of eliminating them.

Sir Reginald turned to the party, “Okay, here’s the deal. The checkpoint should be just up ahead. If what Chief Bolt said is true then there should be some Holy Paladins there. If we can ask them to assist us in dealing with this little plan of Muu’s then we should be in good hands. But it does raise some concerns. Since the other two checkpoints are blocked it could mean that there are other travelers trying to get through but can’t because of Muu’s army interference in hopes of getting rid of us. So we need to factor them in as well.”

Zeeker put his hands behind his head, “I hear ya, Sir Reginald. Their safety is our top priority because they could end up as collateral damage if Muu’s army tries anything in hopes of forcing our hands. We need to be ready for that possibility. After all, Muu is pretty desperate to keep us from making any more progress so there’s no telling what he might do in order to stop us.”

Elizabetta looked nervous, “That’s a scary thought. I just hope anyone who is at that checkpoint isn’t kicking up a fuss over the issue. We need to act fast to ensure that Muu’s army doesn’t pull anything, especially since this little plot of his is proving to be a major inconvenience for everyone. But that’s to-be-expected of Muu I guess.”

Angelo smiled, “No worries. We’ll take care of the problem and ensure that Muu’s baddies can’t harm a hair on anyone’s head. We’ve come this far and we can go the distance.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. We’re nearing the finish line on this long mission. We still have a few obstacles to deal with but we’re on the cusp of ending this war. We need to stay strong and ensure Muu can’t hurt anyone else ever again. Now, the checkpoint should be just around that corner.”

Nova pondered, “I wonder if we’ll meet Rayler again? He is a Holy Paladin so maybe he’s stationed here. Would be nice to see him again since he was a big help to us during that Scylla mission.”

Nina nodded, “I’d be down to see him again. He was a good guy. Hopefully we’ll run into him again at the checkpoint.”

The party continued on their way to the checkpoint. Before long the checkpoint came into view. It was a small town with a large wooden gate, what looked like a Goddess Church nestled in a corner, various small shops and a couple of restaurants, and what looked like a Sacred Hot Spring off to the side. The party’s eyes lit up as they saw the Sacred Hot Spring.

“Well, that explains why this checkpoint is like a small town: a Sacred Hot Spring,” Nova chuckled. “And it makes sense that a Goddess Church would be here as well, since both the church and the Sacred Hot Springs work hand-in-hand with each other.”

Elizabetta looked elated, “Maybe we can take a dip while we’re here! That’d be awesome!”

Sir Reginald said, “We’ll see, Elizabetta. Especially since we don’t know if the Sacred Hot Springs are open to the public or are reserved for the Holy Paladins. For now, let’s see what information we can get from the locals regarding what has happened with the other checkpoints and if the rockslides are Muu’s doing or not.”

The party nodded, although it was clear they were interested in the Sacred Hot Spring. They entered the checkpoint town, where there were a fair few people roaming around. Merchants promoting business, travelers gossiping and exchanging information, and various Holy Paladins roaming around.

A familiar voice then said, “Well, well, well, it’s been a while, noble Demon King champion and friends.”

They turned to their left to see Rayler walk up to them. He smiled at them which they returned.

“Hello, Rayler,” Nina said with a smile. “It’s good to see you again. You look well. Is this where you’re stationed?”

“Nice to see all of you again, too. And no, this isn’t where I’m stationed. I work at the Celestial Abby in Mana Obsidian Kingdom, just before the capital. I’ve been temporarily relocated here to assist with the problem that has arisen. I assume that you know what I’m speaking of, right?”

“The rockslides at the other checkpoints, correct?” Sir Reginald asked.

“Bingo. And we know exactly who caused them: Muu’s army. Specifically, Captain Carntilage and Captain Tendoom and their respective platoons. It’s clear they’re trying to force people to go in a certain direction. I’m guessing it’s you they’re after. After all, Mana Obsidian Kingdom is home to Muu’s remaining strongholds: trying to railroad you to go a certain direction so they can lay a trap and eliminate you would be something Muu would pull. We Holy Paladins have been deployed to ensure that Muu’s army can’t attack people going to-and-from the checkpoint. So far we haven’t seen the likes of Muu’s goons but they’re probably waiting for you lot to show up before making their move. Especially since they know they’d be at a disadvantage against us Holy Paladins.”

“Speaking of a disadvantage, did you get any information from those Scuttzles we fought and killed back at the Wood Elf village?” Nova asked. “As we ran into another monster recently that was supposedly extinct: a Vampire. Did you get anything out of those Scuttzles?”

Rayler nodded, “Yes, we did. And it turns out there are a handful of other monsters
now roaming around that were supposedly extinct. To our surprise, after examining the Scuttzle bodies we discovered that the Scylla that birthed them was actually an Undead, but the eggs it laid were real. And you said you ran into a Vampire not too long ago? That further aligns with our discoveries. The various extinct monsters that are now roaming around were, in fact, revived via Undead magic. Meaning Muu had a hand in their return. We don’t know why, exactly, but we suspect that Muu is reviving extinct species of monsters by making them Undead so they can spawn living versions to further destabilize Edyn. As you probably know, introducing a foreign animal to an ecosystem that has no defense against it can completely shatter the balance of said ecosystem. The same logic applies to monsters, as introducing breeds of monsters that went extinct to areas where they’d become dominant predators will destroy the balance to said area.”

“Aye, that’s Ecosystem Balance 101,” Zeeker nodded. “So by reintroducing extinct monster breeds via Undead magic they can spawn living versions into environments that have no defense against them. That sounds just like Muu, wanting to destabilize Edyn. We need to eliminate those beasties before they do exactly that to the environment.”

Rayler replied, “My fellow Holy Paladins and I have been looking into that matter since our discovery thanks to the Scuttzles. We’ve managed to eliminate some Undead versions of extinct monsters but we’ve been having trouble with the living variants that they’ve already spawned. Plus this whole rockslide debacle has forced some of us, like myself, to relocate here to ensure the safety of travelers, thus thinning our available Holy Paladins. Listen, I’d hate to ask you this since you already have your hands full with Muu’s army, but if you spot any of the extinct monster breeds… kill on sight. I’ll even give you a list of the monster breeds we’ve discovered thus far. I hope that’s not too much of a burden to you…”

Sir Reginald replied, “You can rely on us, Rayler. We’ll deal with any and all extinct monsters that we come across if it’ll help keep Edyn from destabilizing any further.”

Kettu chuckled, “Spoken like a true knight, Reggie.”

He retorted, “My name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu! Enough is enough!” He regained his composure, “Nevertheless, we’ll take care of any revived breeds of monsters on your behalf, Rayler. Just give us the list of monsters that you’ve recorded thus far and we’ll take it from there.”

Rayler sighed in relief, “Thank you. That’ll lift a huge burden off of the Holy Paladins’ shoulders, as we’ve got enough on our plates lately. I’ll get that list right away. Please wait here.”

He ran off back to the Goddess Church to get the needed information. The party chatted among themselves, discussing this new issue and what to do about it. Rayler returned a little while later with a scroll. He held it out to Sir Reginald.

“Here you go: the list of all the extinct monster breeds we’ve seen thus far. It also includes the Scylla, Scuttzles, and the Vampire you mentioned, both on this list and our records in case more crop up. You’ll be doing us Holy Paladins a favor by lifting some of the burden on hunting down these monster breeds for us. We’ll still keep an eye out for any ourselves but having you eight helping us hunt them down will lighten the load on our shoulders and give us more allies to deal with this problem. I thank you for your assistance.”

Sir Reginald took the list, saying, “We’ll help however we can, Rayler.”

Elizabetta then asked tenderly, “Umm… I hate to change the subject… but is the Sacred Hot Spring open to the public?”

Rayler chuckled, “Yes, it is. You’re free to take a dip in them. And there’s no fee, either, so you can soak to your heart’s content. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised you’d be interested in it, as Sacred Hot Springs are on the rare side. It’s the one benefit of me getting temporarily relocated to this checkpoint, as it helps relieve my stress because the waters possess healing powers. Just let the nun at the hot spring know you want to use it and she’ll take it from there. Although you’ll have to go in groups, as there is only one Sacred Hot Spring and mixed bathing isn’t allowed.”

“Duly noted,” Van smiled. He then got serious, “I also noticed that the checkpoint’s gates are closed. Any particular reason why?”

Rayler nodded, “Yes, there is. An injured Spear Dragon is blocking the road. We’re trying to heal it so it’ll leave but, obviously, we haven’t been able to get near it. It can tell we’re not going to hurt it, as Dragons are smarter than most other monsters, but it’s still in something of a panic from its wing injury, as a downed dragon is a dead dragon. We closed the checkpoint for the time being to avoid any unwanted casualties. We’ll reopen the checkpoint soon enough; we just need a bit of time to get the Spear Dragon out of the way to ensure that no one gets attacked by it in its panic. You have time to soak in the Sacred Hot Spring if you desire, as it’ll be a bit before we can get that Spear Dragon to trust us enough to heal it.”

Zeeker put his hands behind his head, “Guess there isn’t much else to do but wait. Why don’t we check out the Sacred Hot Spring for a soak and take care of any errands needed while we wait for the Holy Paladins to get that Spear Dragon out of the way. Wouldn’t hurt, especially since we have the time to work with.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “I suppose that’s fine. We have to run errands in the shops here anyway, like buying food and supplies, so a little dip won’t hurt. I just hope the Holy Paladins can get the Spear Dragon to calm down enough so they can help it. Well, for now, gang, let’s go to the Sacred Hot Spring and take the chance to unwind for a bit. Hopefully it’s not too busy right now since it’s clear no one can use the checkpoint until the Spear Dragon has cleared off.”

The party nodded, eager to take a dip in the hot spring. They soon made their way to the hot spring. Standing at the gate where the fence started was a nun. She looked up as she saw the party approach.

“So, you wish to bathe in the Sacred Hot Spring?” she asked.

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. Is it permitted?”

The nun replied, “You men will have to wait a bit, as the hot spring is currently occupied by women, and mixed bathing is prohibited. The females of your group can enter but you men will have to wait a bit until the women clear out.”

Nova placed a hand on his hip, “Can’t be helped.” He turned to Nina and Elizabetta, “You girls go on ahead and have a dip. We’ll wait our turn. Hopefully it’ll be as nice as that other Sacred Hot Spring we found a long time ago.”

Nina nodded, “Sure, Nova. Though I gotta groom my wings first.” She turned to Elizabetta, “Let’s go in, Elizabetta. And try not to get breast envy while we’re in there. It’s bad enough that you tend to leer at my knockers so try not to do the same to the other women in the bath.”

Elizabetta turned her head away, whistling innocently, to the amusement of the party. The two women entered the building that led to the hot spring. After a short time both were nestled in the warm waters. There were other women in the hot spring, all enjoying their soak in the warm, healing waters.

Elizabetta sighed contently, “This feels great. Nothing like a hot spring soak to ease your stress and troubles away.”

Nina giggled lightly, “Yes, I agree. But let’s not get too complacent, as we do have a mission to tend to. I just hope the women here will eventually give the men a chance to bathe in these healing waters. Especially Nova, since I worry he’s pushing himself to keep up again.”

The moth girl turned to her, “Yeah, why does he do that?”

Nina heaved a sigh, “Well, as you know, he fears becoming dead weight to us. He works very hard yet thanks to his family he’s got a deep-rooted fear that he’s dragging down everyone around him. And as Kettu once put it, ‘Every step we take he has to take five in order to not fall behind the rest of us’. He just isn’t able to get stronger as quickly as the rest of us so he has to overcompensate at times just to keep up. Which, in turn, increases his stress and wears him out faster. While he promised us he won’t push himself to the point where he crashes again, he still has a tendency to push himself too hard in order to keep up with us. It’s gotten a bit easier for him since his body has become more used to the traveling and fighting we do but he still has to push himself in order to keep up. And thanks to that fear of becoming dead weight that his family instilled upon him it only makes it worse for him in the long-run. So whenever we get a chance to spend some downtime I make sure that Nova gets as much rest as he can so he doesn’t crash out of severe exhaustion again.”

The moth girl’s antennae drooped a bit, “I see. And here I was worried I’d be the dead weight of the group. If what you’re saying is true then this has been a recurring issue for him all his life thanks to his family’s warped mentality. Times like this I can admire him for what he’s been doing for Edyn despite being ill-equipped for this mission in multiple senses. Makes me wonder why the Demon King chose him to be the next Demon King champion? Does he possess a hidden trait that could turn the tide and win this war once and for all? Or was he banking on Nova’s fear of Undead to act as bait for Muu? I’m starting to think it’s the latter, as, like I said when we first met, Muu revels in our fear and terror. But as we all know, he’s a dirty coward who won’t fight unless he has the advantage. It makes me worried that the Demon King picked Nova because his fear of Undead would be appealing in luring Muu out of his castle.”

The Phoenix woman nodded, “Yes, me too. That’s why I worry so much about him, as he’s basically been thrust into our battles against his will and forced to fight the very thing he’s afraid of just so Edyn has a chance to prosper. He’s doing Edyn a great service despite all the physical, mental, and emotional damage he’s taking, and he already suffered plenty prior to coming here.” She shook her head, her eyes becoming fierce, “But that’s why I plan to stay by his side and help him any way I can. He was the best thing to ever happen to me and he gave me a reason to laugh, love, and live after years of abuse and neglect. He and I are two of a kind and I intend to do whatever I need to in order for him to finally get the treatment and respect he deserves after everything he’s done for me. Whatever it takes. That’s my resolve.”

Elizabetta gained a warm smile, “You two really were made for each other. No wonder you both clicked so well since you have similar histories and families. He’s a lucky guy to have you. And you’re a lucky woman to have him. Your relationship is beautiful. Now, let’s take the time to soak in these waters and hope that the guys get to have their turn, as they deserve it.”

Both winged females nodded and continued to relax in the hot spring. After a while they, and the rest of the women, left, allowing the men who were waiting to enter the healing waters. After a long soak Nova and the other men rejoined Nina and Elizabetta so they could do their shopping. Soon all the shopping and errands were complete.

Kettu stretched, “That was a nice break. Now let’s head to the inn and put our feet up for a bit until the checkpoint reopens. Hopefully that Spear Dragon gets patched up so it can shove off and allow the checkpoint to open up again.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, I agree. For now let’s just go to the inn and wait. Besides, we’re all probably getting hungry so a little refueling is in order.”

Zeeker smiled, “I’m game for that. Let’s take a load off and get some grub while we still have the chance. Maybe if the checkpoint doesn’t open by tomorrow Nova can open up his magical accessory shop for a bit. I’m certain the Holy Paladins would like to see his wares, since I doubt they’ve ever purchased his products before.”

Nova replied, “Yeah, I could be down for that. Plus it’ll give us a chance to go over that list of extinct monsters Rayler gave us so we can figure out how to fight and defeat them. At least it’ll give us a chance to recharge our batteries for a bit. Let’s take this opportunity while we can, since it’ll be back to the grindstone soon.”

The party nodded and made their way to the inn. After paying for some rooms they retreated to them to wait for dinner to be served. Nova spent the time making more magical accessories while Zeeker and Van relaxed. Soon they ventured down into the dining room to have dinner. After a hearty meal they returned to their rooms to rest until the checkpoint would reopen.

As Nova lay in bed, looking up at the celling, various thoughts were swirling around his head like angry bees.

“Just a little bit more and we’ll have removed Muu’s influence from this continent,” he said silently. “But we need to be wary. If what Rayler said is true, then we know at least two of the big baddies we’re facing: Captain Carntilage and Captain Tendoom. Either or both of them could be waiting just beyond the canyon walls that make up this checkpoint route, ready to ambush us so they can remove us from the equation. Well, we’ll find a way. We’ve overcome every obstacle we’ve faced thus far and we can go the distance. Hopefully soon we’ll find a solution to the barrier that Muu made that has stumped everyone before us, including Belzebuth himself. We have to keep pushing forward, as we’re nearing the end of the line. I just hope we’re ready for the final battle when the time comes. More like I hope I’m ready for the final battle. Guess we’ll find out soon enough.”

Next Chapter: Tendoom’s Terror

That's all for today. A slow chapter but it sets up some of the next few plot points. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Tendoom’s Terror


It had been a couple of days since the party reached the checkpoint and met Rayler again. The Holy Paladins had finally managed to get the Spear Dragon to trust them and were able to heal its injury, allowing it to move on. This meant that the checkpoint was going to reopen now that the problem had been solved, to the relief of the various travelers. The party spent the time doing errands, resting in the Sacred Hot Spring, and opening up Nova’s magical accessory shop, to the intrigue of the Holy Paladins.

Various travelers and merchants were waiting by the gates of the checkpoint. The party was amongst the crowd, discussing various subjects while they waited. Soon a Holy Paladin appeared from behind the gates and stepped up in front of everyone.

“May I have your attention?” he stated. “We apologize for the delay. But the checkpoint route is now safe to traverse. We thank you for your patience while we dealt with the problem that forced us to close the checkpoint. You are now free to go through the pathway. Be careful, though, as our intelligence network has informed us that one of Muu’s Undead Army platoons is in the area. Don’t take any unnecessary risks nor panic, as we Holy Paladins will escort you through the pathway to ensure your safety. Now, the checkpoint is officially open.”

The Holy Paladins opened the gates, revealing the pathway forward, to the joy of all the travelers. They then escorted everyone down the path, keeping their eyes and ears peeled for Muu’s army. Soon they reached the end of the path, revealing open grasslands. The various travelers and merchants quickly made their way out into the open area and continued on their journeys.

Rayler turned to the party, “I apologize for the delay, my friends. I thank you for your patience.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “It’s fine, Rayler, as you had a lot on your plate. And don’t worry; we’ll track down any extinct monster breeds and slay them before they cause any lasting damage as per your request. Now then…” he turned to the party, “Let us continue on our way and see if we can track down the Undead Captain nearby before he can ambush any of the travelers.”

Rayler smiled, “Be safe, my friends. And thank you for the magical accessories, Nova. My fellow Holy Paladins and I will make good use of them. Such fine craftsmanship. And so unique. They’ll serve us well. Now, good luck and stay safe.”

The party nodded and started to make their way into the open grasslands in search of the Undead Army platoon.

“So who do you suspect we’ll be fighting next?” Van asked. “Captain Tendoom? Or perhaps Captain Carntilage? Or maybe even both?”

Sir Reginald replied, “Hard to say. Both are responsible for blocking the other checkpoints so they could railroad us down this path in hopes of eliminating us. The fact that they didn’t attack us while on the path was strange.”

Kettu shook his head, “Not really, Reggie. The Holy Paladins were part of the equation, and it’s safe to say even Muu’s army won’t mess with them. Especially since they would not only be at a disadvantage against the Holy Paladins but Muu is lacking in firepower right now. Ever since big baddies like Vertebreak, Juggerrot, and Mammarrow were destroyed Muu has lost some significant power behind his army. Thus the lower ranks won’t have the needed oomph to take on larger threats now that Muu’s aces have been removed from the equation. And it’s safe to say that Holy Paladins are strong enough to at least handle Muu’s regular Undead Soldiers. Unlike certain people we know the Holy Paladins pack the needed firepower to overcome such adversaries. So I’m willing to bet that Muu’s army kept a low profile while the Holy Paladins were around and are waiting for us now that we’re out of their protection.”

“Yes, that is a fair point, Kettu,” the knight nodded. “Muu has lost significant firepower thanks to our efforts. And we do know that the lower ranks of Muu’s army have been demoralized when both Juggerrot and Vertebreak were destroyed. So it is very likely that Muu’s baddies waited until we’re out of range of the Holy Paladins before wanting to make their move on us. I can see your point.”

Nina’s eyes narrowed as she looked ahead, “We won’t have long to wait, as I see an Undead Army platoon heading our way. Hold on…” She took out her mini telescope and looked through it, “…Yeah, it’s just one platoon, as I can only see one Undead Army member that seems to have a rank on him. Whether it Tendoom or Carntilage I don’t know. So we’ll only be fighting one enemy platoon today. We’d best get into gear and be ready to take down our enemy-of-the-day.”

The party nodded and prepared for battle. Soon the Undead Army platoon was within range of them. They stopped about 30 meters away from the party. The leader stepped up. He looked like a rotting cycloptic spearman in rusted armor, vaguely British-style clothes, knee-high boots, and had a shield strapped to his back.

“So, you finally showed up,” he wheezed. “About time. You took so long that Captain Carntilage returned to the Undead Base we both occupy. But no matter, as I’ll take care of you lot. You may have defeated enemies like General Vertebreak and such, but I’ll make sure to avenge him and all the others. I, Captain Tendoom, will end your lives and bring your souls to Master Muu. Undead Soldiers… ATTACK!”

The Undead Soldiers charged in. The party sprang into action.

“Flaming Throw!” Elizabetta stated.

She threw her boomerangs, which became coated in flames. The boomerangs sliced through a couple of Undead Soldiers, destroying them. Her boomerangs returned to her; the flames having burned out.

“Burning Claws!” Zeeker growled.

His claws became coated in flames and he gave a vicious set of slashes at the Undead Soldiers, ripping them to shreds before the flames went out.

“Knife Toss!” Kettu smirked.

He started to juggle various magical daggers before hurling them at the enemies. The daggers slammed into the Undead Soldiers and exploded, tearing their bodies apart, making the Werefox grin.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “Time for me to earn my keep. Demon Mode! Celestial Shot!”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Demon Mode. He then fired the holy arrow directly at Captain Tendoom, whose eye widened in horror. A few Undead Soldiers jumped in front of the attack, getting destroyed for their efforts but successfully preventing the attack from hitting their leader. Nova cursed lightly under his breath.

Nina stated, “You’ll regret that! Hellfire Blast!”

She activated the Hellfire Ring on her finger, causing powerful black flames to erupt underneath the remaining Undead Army members. The Undead Soldiers screamed in pain as they were burned to ashes while Captain Tendoom barely managed to dodge the attack.

Angelo smiled, “It’s just Tendoom now! We need to take him out!”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Agreed, Angelo! Let’s give it the final push!”

The party began approaching the Undead Captain, who was sweating bullets now that he was alone. He tried to flee but Nina and Elizabetta took flight and cut off his escape route, pinning him in between the heroic party.

“M-M-Master Muu will avenge me!” Captain Tendoom cried defiantly.

“That’s assuming he survives the fight with us,” Nina smirked. “Everyone, at the same time!”

“Hellfire Blast!” everyone stated.

The Hellfire Rings activated, engulfing Captain Tendoom in the cursed, black flames. The Undead Captain screamed in pain as his body was burned away by the powerful black flames. Soon when the flames went out Captain Tendoom was no more, leaving only charred ground where he once stood. The party relaxed, knowing that the task was complete.

Sir Reginald sheathed his sword, “Good work, everyone. That’s one of Muu’s remaining Undead Captains taken out. And now we know that Captain Carntilage is back at the Undead Base he and Tendoom were sharing. Now we just need to find that Undead Base and remove both him and it. It must be relatively close by.”

Nova said, “We should first gather intel and see if anyone might have an idea where it is. Even just a rumor would be better than nothing. For now, let’s see if we can find either a local or traveler that knows the area and see if they’ve heard of anything that might be useful.”

“Yes, good call, Nova. That way we can eliminate any guesswork and narrow our target down. For now, let’s head to a magical campsite so we can rest and regroup. According to one of the Holy Paladins there should be one just a couple of miles up the road. Hopefully it’s not occupied, as there were a lot of travelers that left the checkpoint with us.”

Angelo replied, “Actually, Sir Reginald, that could work to our advantage. If there is at least some people there they could potentially be ones for us to ask if they know anything regarding where the Undead Base is. After all, this is our first time in this kingdom so if the nearest magical campsite has a couple of people using it then we could potentially get information from them.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, an excellent point, Angelo. I hadn’t thought of that initially. Either way, let’s head for the magical campsite and see what it can offer, if anything.”

The party nodded and started to make their way toward the magical campsite. After traveling for a while they soon found it. To their surprise there was already a small group of travelers occupying it.

“Well, we’ll probably have to share the campsite with those travelers,” Nova said. “But like Angelo said they could provide us with some information. Let’s hope they’re willing to share the campsite with us.”

The party nodded and soon approached the magical campsite. The few travelers that were there had just finished setting up their tent when they saw the party.

“Oh, hello,” a swordsman said. “Do you want to share this campsite with us?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, please. We can set up our own equipment but that would be appreciated. Especially since we’d like to ask you and your group some questions.”

Another member, who was a female elf, quirked an eyebrow, “Questions? Like what?”

“Information on the area and the location of a particular enemy that we’re searching for.”

The third member of the group, who was a male Grassroot Clan member, replied, “I can help you with that. While I don’t know the area I can simply ask the plant life to fill me in on anything you need to know.”

Zeeker smiled, “Perfect, that’d be a huge help. First let us set up our camp and then we can talk.”

Nova added, “And if you’d like you can join us for dinner, as I’m used to making large meals so there’d be plenty to go around.”

The fourth member of the group, who looked like a young adult warlock from the Magic Clan, perked up, “Really? That’d be great. Especially since I’m the only good cook in this group. If you’re doing the cooking then that would be a huge help.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Then it’s settled. Let us set up our own tent first and then we can talk. And Nova can start cooking, as he’s quite the talented chef.”

Nova turned to Sir Reginald, “Cook. I am a cook. Not a chef. Angelo is a chef, as he takes cooking to an art form. I just do it for our day-to-day needs.”

Nina playfully rubbed her elbow into his side, “You keep saying that, Nova, but your cooking skills leave nothing to be desired. You deserve the chef title, especially after everything you’ve done in feeding our group and cooking with exotic ingredients. You should hold your head up high, beloved, as if it wasn’t for you we would’ve starved by now.”

He gave her a weak smile, “I’m not there yet, Nina. I still have a ways to go before I can reach that title, even if I’m more accustomed to cooking with more exotic ingredients compared to some people. Anyway, enough of this. Let’s just set up our tent and get to work.”

The party nodded and began setting up their camp inside the magical campsite. Soon their tent was up and a fire was burning in the center. Nova began cooking, impressing the other party with the Lightning Chop cooking skill before making his culinary masterpiece. He served generous portions to the two parties before sitting down, Nina using one of her wings to cup him from behind. As they ate they discussed what information they needed. The Grassroot Clansmen took a few moments to talk to the plant life before giving the party the information they needed, to their gratitude. Before long the food was gone, allowing Nova and Nina to wash the dishes. Soon both parties retired for the night, with the gang now knowing where their target resided.

Next Chapter: Battle of the Werebeasts

That's all for today. Short, to the point, but a start after my unintentional hiatus. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, racism)

Battle of the Werebeasts


It had been two days since the party fought and defeated Captain Tendoom. They were back on the road, heading toward their next destination. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with some notes and his compass.

“Okay, thanks to that Grassroot Clansman we now know where Captain Carntilage is,” he said. “Or rather his Undead Base. It’s just beyond the next town, which is a trader’s town. While we’re there we can also fish for more information and rumors in regards to any other Undead Bases or Muu’s remaining army platoons. We’ve reached the final few hurdles in our mission. We just need to eliminate the few remaining strongholds Muu has in this kingdom before all that’s left is Muu himself.”

Zeeker punched his fist into his palm, “And I’m looking forward to going buck wild on Muu. He’s plagued our world for far too long and now we’re slowly getting into the position where we can finally remove him from the equation for good.”

Nina nodded, “I hear ya, Zeeker. And I can’t wait to see the big bone boss fall once and for all. This war has waged for far too long, wearing down the minds and souls of the people of Edyn. But now we may finally be on the cusp of ending it. While there it still the barrier issue I just know that we will find a way to break through it. We’ve come this far so let’s keep going the distance until Muu is finally finished.”

The party raised their fists up into the air triumphantly, cheering in unison.

Suddenly, Van’s ears twitched, prompting him to turn around.

He then shouted, “Scatter!”

The rest of the party was confused before they saw something large coming their way. They quickly dashed out of the way moments before a firokoko-pulled cart came racing by. The firokoko seemed to be in a panic as its owner tried to calm it down while it raced on ahead. As the cart swerved and bumped a bunch of chests and pouches flew off it and crashed on the ground, getting left behind in the process.

“Déjà vu…” Nova said, shaking his head.

The party then noticed that three red treasure chests and three sacks were left behind. Kettu started to walk over to them.

Sir Reginald said strongly, “Kettu, don’t you dare steal those items!”

Kettu placed a hand on his hip, “Relax, Reggie, I’m not going to steal these items. I’m just checking them out, trying to see if they have some sort of symbol or nametag on them so we can identify who they belong to. That way we can hopefully track down that guy and return them. You should know by now that I don’t steal from innocent folk or those in need. Just those who deserve to be stolen from like criminals, bandits, and con-artists. Being a thief may be the Softfoot family trade, but we never steal from merchants, orphanages, churches, or anything like that. Besides, I’m a tad curious to know what’s in them. But I have no intention of taking them for myself, as that’s not my style.”

Nova dusted himself off, “Kettu’s got a point. Maybe we can identify who these chests and sacks belong to so we can return them. And he is right: the Softfoot family may be thieves by trade but they’re ones with a code of honor. Kettu may be a roguish thief, but he’s got good morals and knows the difference between right and wrong. He knows what lines cannot be crossed in the art of thievery. Besides, I think we’re all a bit curious to know what’s in these chests and sacks. So might as well check it out and see if we can find any sort of ID or whatnot so we can return them.”

The party nodded, although Sir Reginald still seemed a bit doubtful. They walked over to the chests and examined them. Zeeker and Elizabetta picked up the sacks that fell off and brought them over to the other items. Kettu used his special lockpicking tool to open the chests up, revealing what looked like various armors and clothes.

“Interesting…” Zeeker said, scratching his chin. “We’ve got some pretty rare equipment and clothes here. A Magma Armor, a Blizzard Mail, a Phantom Dress, a Robe of Wind, a Mist Armor, a couple of Protector Shields, one or two Flame Shields, one Kite Shield, two pairs of Speed Boots, and a couple of pairs of Life Sandals. All of these are pretty hard to come by and some can only be made with certain materials.”

Van took a look in the three sacks, adding, “These sacks contain various magical accessories like the Elemental Rings and a handful of other things like Magic Seeds and Mana Seeds. And there’s a symbol on the sides of the chests and sacks. If I’m not mistaken then that symbol is the National Treasure Trader’s Association.”

Kettu examined the chests again before saying, “There’s also a nametag on the insides of the chests. They belong to a Tommy Buckler. Now we know who these belong to. Hopefully we can find this Tommy guy before he gets too far.” He turned to Nova, “Hey, Nova, mind stashing these chests and sacks in your Digi-Pack? That way we can return them more easily and not have to lug them around.”

Nova nodded, “Sure, give me a minute to make a small adjustment to my Digi-Pack’s storage slots so we can keep them separate from the rest of the contents in it. That way they won’t get mixed in with our stuff by the auto-sorter. Let me take care of that now. Please seal up the chests and sacks to prevent any auto-sort mishaps.”

He took off his Digi-Pack and began working on a screen from it. The rest of the party sealed up the chests and sacks tightly to ensure the contents didn’t get mixed in with everything else. After a few minutes Nova scanned and digitized the items into his Digi-Pack before strapping it on.

Elizabetta said, “To this day that Digi-Pack still amazes me. You effectively created a bottomless satchel that perfectly preserves everything put into it. You’re nothing short of a genius, Nova, to come up with something like that.”

Nova heaved a sigh, “Maybe, but I’m not enough of a genius to please my family. And it’s not like I built it. I just designed it. My dad built it. While I’m good at repairing machines, I’m not the best at building them, and something this intricate is out of my range. But enough of that. Let’s see if we can find this Tommy guy before he gets too far away.”

The party nodded and started to make their way toward the trader’s town in hopes of finding the merchant who dropped the items. They fought a handful of monsters along the way, collecting the more valuable parts as they did. To their relief they soon found the same firokoko and its owner having stopped by a river. The firokoko was taking a drink while the merchant was checking out his lost goods, looking disheartened.

“Great…” he muttered. “I lost so much thanks to that damn Torrent Cobra. Now what am I going to do?”

Sir Reginald said, “Excuse me, sir, but would you happen to be Tommy Buckler?”

The merchant turned to them, “That I am. Why? Wait. You’re the people I nearly ran over earlier. My apologies for that. My firokoko, Juno, got attacked by a Torrent Cobra and went into a panic. I lost a bunch of my items in the process.”

Van replied, “We know. We found them. And we’re here to return them. Nova, if you’d please?”

Nova nodded and after fumbling with his Digi-Pack managed to eject the three chests and three sacks in front of Tommy. His eyes widened in surprise before quickly swooping in and examining the contents of the chests and bags, taking a moment to observe if everything is present.

“You recovered all of this?” he asked. “And everything seems to be in order. Although I’m still missing two bags. But the bulk of what I lost is here, and everything seems to be present and accounted for. You folk didn’t happen to find any other sacks of items, did you?”

Nina shook her head, “No, these were the only things we found. So there’s more missing, huh? What’s still missing? Maybe we can help locate them?”

Tommy stood up, “Well, you don’t have to go out of your way to find the remaining bags, but if you do stumble upon them, they contain a bunch of Offensive Magical Accessories like Fireball Rings and various Elemental Wards. Fortunately, I’m willing to cut my losses on those, as they’re the easiest for me to get, and they don’t cost too much, especially since I got the more important and valuable items back. But if you do happen to find them please return them to me. I’ll be heading into the next town, which is a trader’s town, to do some business, and if it wasn’t for you lot I would’ve lost both my merchandise and my funds in one swoop. I owe you a hearty thank you for returning these items. I’m grateful to meet people like you. Anyone else would’ve just pinched the items and run. But you actually took the time to return them to me. That’s not something I see too often. It helps restore my faith in humanity.”

Kettu placed a hand on his hip, “I can understand why you’d feel that way. Anyone else would’ve been glad to swipe those items. As a thief I know how much those armors, outfits, and other items are worth on the market, much less used on the battlefield. So it’s no surprise you’d be relieved to have them back and not stolen. I may be a thief by trade but I don’t steal from the innocent or those in need. But hopefully we can recover the other missing items. Even though you’re willing to cut your losses with them if we find them we’ll bring them back to you. Shows that even a thief like me has honor.”

Tommy smiled, “I see. That means a lot. Don’t go out of your way to find the items but if you do happen to find them please return them.”

Nova asked, “I hate to change the subject, but why did the firokoko freak out over a Torrent Cobra? I know they’re nasty monsters but they’re not too dangerous.”

Nina turned to him, “Well, simply put, firokoko hate snakes via instincts. They freak out over something as simple and harmless as a garter snake, much less something that could be poisonous or dangerous like a Torrent Cobra. So the firokoko getting its feathers in an uproar over a Torrent Cobra makes perfect sense, as they have instinctive hatred for snakes. They also eat snakes if given the chance but they would rather not risk getting bitten and instead hightail it out. But that should explain it.”

“It does. Thanks, Nina.”

Tommy nodded, “Indeed. Now that I’ve gotten most of my lost merchandise back I can get hit the road again and make my way to the trader’s town to do some business. Thanks again for recovering so much, and while I’m not expecting you to recover the remaining lost items… if you do happen to find them then I’d appreciate you returning them to me. Now, time to get moving.”

He jumped up onto his cart, gave the reins a shake, prompting the firokoko to start moving again. Soon he was out of sight, leaving the party behind.

Sir Reginald said, “I have to admit, I was impressed by you, Kettu. Those items would’ve fetched a fortune yet you kept true to your code and made sure they were returned to their rightful owner. Looks like I owe you an apology, as I was certain you’d be interested in pinching at least one item. Guess I still need to learn that not all thieves are evil or greedy.”

Kettu grinned, “Aw, apology accepted, Reggie.” He then got serious, “Still, I can see why you’d still feel that way. A thief is a thief, no two ways around it. And thanks to your training as a knight from a family that is almost legendary it would make sense that you’d have that mentality even after all this time. After all, you’ve probably been training and have been taught that since you were a tyke, so it’s only natural. Now… I just worry what we’re gonna do about those missing items. I’m not interested in hunting them down despite their value, but I don’t like the idea of such items falling into the wrong hands. Sure, they’re not much, just a bunch of Offensive Magical Accessories and Elemental Wards, which are pretty easy to find and don’t cost much. But as we know, even the smallest of advantages can be a game-changer in any sort of battle. Like when Cain gave Nina that Rock Blast Ring to help cover her lack of Earth magic. And it has proven useful here and there, showing there was some merit to him giving it to her, even if it was largely to flirt with her. But I worry what such items could provide if in the hands of someone like, say, Dominic.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, that’s a fair point, Kettu. Even the slightest piece of power can change the outcome of any situation. Like Nova once said, ‘a single grain of rice can tip the scales’, which holds true for even something as common as a Fireball Ring and its ilk. While I don’t want to waste time looking for the missing items it wouldn’t hurt to keep ourselves alert to anyone who may have found them and try to recover them if given the chance. But, for now, let’s move on and figure out this little puzzle as we go.”

The party nodded and continued down the path toward the trader’s town. They soon stopped for lunch near a river. Nova started to set up the ingredients and utensils for cooking.

Angelo smiled, “I appreciate you letting me take the reins today, Nova.”

Nova replied, “No problem. It’ll be nice to take a backseat for a change. Now… that should be everything. I’ll leave the rest to you.”

Angelo went over the ingredients before taking a hunk of beef and grabbing a knife.

“Watch this, my friends,” he smiled, waggling his eyebrows.

He held his knife over the meat, took a deep breath, then concentrated. The knife was motionless for a second, then it seemed to blur, vibrating strangely as if it was moving in every direction at once while remaining absolutely motionless at the same time. There was a flash of movement toward the hunk of beef, and then it fell apart into slices. His knife was completely clean.

Sir Reginald’s eyes were wide, “Angelo, have you mastered the Lightning Chop technique?”

Angelo took a moment to observe the meat before saying, “Almost. While the slices are nice and even, I still have to practice a bit more before I’ve got it down perfectly. But practice makes perfect, after all.”

Nova chuckled, “I’m not surprised you’ve managed to pick up the Lightning Chop technique so easily, Angelo. You are a chef, after all, as you can turn cooking into an art form. I still can’t get my slices even just yet. But, like you said, practice makes perfect. But kudos on gaining such a good grip on the Lightning Chop technique. That’ll serve you well, especially when this war is over.” He then said in a more teasing tone, “And I’m certain Joy would swoon if she saw how your cooking skills have become even more masterful. Just think of the meals you can make for your babe back home.”

Angelo chortled, “Indeed, Nova. And I’m looking forward to that. Now, let me get to work.”

He began cooking his meal. Soon the pleasant aroma of the food was wafting into the air, making the party eager for their meal. After a little while Angelo took a sample from the skillet to check if it was ready.

“Hmm… Yes, I do believe we’re all set. One ginger beef skillet with mixed vegetables is ready to eat. Come and get it.”

The party held out their plates eagerly, making Angelo chuckle. He served them all generous portions before serving himself. They all sat down and looked the meal over. It consisted of sliced beef strips in a ginger glaze with a medley of various vegetables on the side. The party eagerly tucked into the meal, gaining looks of bliss as they did.

“Mmm… delicious,” Sir Reginald said. “You’re cooking ability leaves nothing to be desired, Angelo. No wonder you’re such a renowned chef among your homeland.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you, Sir Reginald. I appreciate that.”

The party continued to eat their meal. Soon, after a second helping the food was gone. Nova and Nina washed the dishes in the river while Angelo put out the fire before everyone packed up and prepared to move on.

Suddenly, Van’s ears twitched again, prompting him to turn around. The party did the same, hoping it wasn’t another runaway firokoko cart. However, they saw a fast-moving whirlwind approaching them.

“Oh, for the love of the Goddess…” Nina bemoaned.

Nova rolled his eyes, “I got this.”

He placed another invisible wall in the pathway of the whirlwind before stepping back. Soon Eoleo came into view. He saw Nina and started to accelerate, making a beeline for her. However, like always, he slammed right into the invisible wall, plastering himself to it. The party collectively groaned.

“Yet again he runs right into it…” Zeeker sighed.

“You’d think he’d catch on at this point…” Elizabetta groaned, placing her face in her palm.

It took a minute for Eoleo to peel himself off the invisible wall, taking a moment to regain his bearings. He glared daggers at Nova, who merely huffed before removing the invisible wall. The Werecat stormed up to the pink-haired archer.

“That has gone on long enough, human!” he spat. “I’m getting really sick of your human trickery!”

Nova countered, “Says the idiot who keeps running headlong into it like a fly to a windshield. It’s not my fault that you keep falling for it. Anyone intelligent and competent would’ve wised up by now and would’ve stopped running headlong into my mime magic long ago. As always you prove to be nothing short of a brainless lemming. Makes me wonder how you’ve survived this long when you keep falling for the same tricks over and over again. God, you really are hopeless.”

Eoleo gained a savage grin, “I’ll show you who’s the hopeless one, pinky. I’ll prove to you that I am your superior in every shape and form. And I’ll start with THIS! Fireball Ring activate!”

He jumped back a bit and pointed one of his hands forward. Suddenly a fireball formed and launched at Nova, who tried to dodge the attack only for the fireball to home in on him and strike him, engulfing him in a small explosion.

“Nova!” Nina cried out.

Nova managed to shake his head to clear it and stood up, dusting himself off, “I’ll live, Nina, don’t worry.”

Elizabetta narrowed her eyes, “Where did Eoleo get such an attack?”

Kettu’s eyes widened, “Wait a minute! He’s got rings on each of his fingers! And…” he took an extra moment to observe the Werecat, “…he’s got sacks strapped to the back of his belt! And they have the same emblem as the sacks and chests we found from that merchant, Tommy. Now we know who found the bags of magical accessories.”

Sir Reginald stated strongly, “Those items are not yours, Eoleo. They belong to a merchant who lost them when his firokoko panicked over a Torrent Cobra. You are to hand over those items immediately.”

Eoleo stuck his tongue out at Sir Reginald, “Says a lowly human like you. Ever hear of the phrase, ‘finders keepers’? I don’t care if these items belonged to anyone else. Especially a human of all things. These items are mine now. And I intend to use them to prove that pinky is no match for me. And there’s nothing you can do about it! Now…” he returned his focus to Nova, “Take this! Bubble Burst Ring activate!”

Another ring glowed on his hand before releasing a stream of bubbles. Nova tried to dodge the attack again but they homed in on him again and struck him, engulfing him in multiple blasts.

“Leave him alone, you big bully!” Elizabetta spat.

“Stay out of this, bug breath!” the Werecat countered. He turned to Nova again, “Eat this! Ice Shard Ring activate!”

Another ring glowed before firing a chunk of ice at Nova. At this point Nova knew to not dodge the attack and just took it, the ice shattering on his body and causing a thin layer of ice to form on parts of him.

Nina was becoming furious, her anger reaching a boiling point, clearly ready to kill Eoleo.

Eoleo stated, “One more time! Razor Wind Ring activate!”

Another ring glowed and soon blades of wind raced toward Nova. Unable to stand still Nina charged in and got in front of Nova, blocking the attack, to Eoleo’s shock and horror. However, Nova quickly shoved Nina out of the way and took the attack, making her eyes widen in surprise. She quickly stood up and ran over to her lover.

“Nova!” she cried. “Why did you take that hit? I was going to take it for you. So why did you push me out of the way?”

Nova replied, “I’m not about to let you eat an attack from that mangy feline for me, Nina. You’re too good for that and you shouldn’t have to soil yourself by allowing yourself to be hit by an attack from a Werecat. Besides, despite those attacks hitting the mark, I’m not in any pain. Or at least the pain is so little that I can’t feel it thanks to my large threshold for pain. But there is no need for you to risk yourself when it comes to Eoleo. Leave the fleabag to me. You don’t need to dirty yourself like that. Not that I don’t appreciate it, but there is no need to get yourself involved with this stupid farce from an equally stupid person. After all, it’s my job to ensure your wellbeing and happiness, both as your lover and as your companion.”

Nina gained a warm expression, “Oh, Nova…”

The two exchanged a kiss, much to the party’s approval and Eoleo’s fury.

“Hands off my woman, human!” the Werecat spat. “Don’t you dare sully her with your stupid, disgusting human ways!”

Kettu stormed up to Eoleo and gave the Werecat a punch, knocking him onto his back.

“You watch what you say about my friend, feline,” the Werefox growled. “And you have some nerve stealing those magical accessories from that merchant. I may be a thief by trade but you crossed a line I would never do. Especially since you’re fully aware who those items belong to. And you’re using them to hurt someone I care about. That’s low and you know it. It’s Werefolk like you that give our kind a bad name in the eyes of some humans. Even a thief like me knows that there are some lines that shouldn’t be crossed nor some stereotypes that should be enforced. And you do both of those things without remorse, showing just how disgusting and petty you are. You are a disgrace to Werefolk around the world and just reinforce the negative things certain humans see in us. Nova is better than you ever will be and I won’t let you attack him nor use stolen items to your advantage. This time you’ve gone too far, Eoleo, so now you have to take your medicine.”

Eoleo snarled back, “In your dreams, fox face! But if you want to prove yourself then fight me… in our Werebeast forms. I’ll show you that a Werecat like me is superior to both a human and a Werefox like you! So bring it on!”

Kettu took a moment to inhale and exhale before growling, “Fine. Just don’t whine about unfair treatment after I turn you into a smear on the ground. Bring it!”

Both Werefolk were engulfed in a flash of light and soon they had transformed into the Werebeast forms. Their feral eyes glared at each other before the fight began.

Van, who was busy healing Nova, said, “This isn’t a fair fight. Werecats have superior strength and speed at the cost of bulk. Plus they’re a good third bigger than a Werefox Werebeast. While Werefoxes have superior stamina and bulk at the cost of lower agility. Plus this fight is using a Werecat’s Werebeast form true fighting ability: head-on attacks, while Werefoxes rely more on hit-and-run attacks in their Werebeast forms. And the icing on the cake is that Werebeast forms are really only good as either finishers or desperate attacks, and they consume the user’s mana at equal rates.”

Nova shook his head to clear it before saying, “True, but we know Kettu’s abilities by now. And we also know that Eoleo has a much smaller mana pool compared to Kettu. So this fight could really become a battle of attrition. Eoleo’s lower mana or Kettu’s lower strength, whichever runs out first will determine the winner. And my money is on our Werefox friend.”

The party nodded grimly as they watched the two Werebeasts brawl. Eoleo’s form did clearly have a strength advantage, as whenever the two would wrestle his would start pushing Kettu’s form back. But Kettu clearly had cunning on his side and was able to use more clever tactics to throw the Werecat off balance and make him easier to fight.

The fight waged on for several minutes until both forms were panting heavily. Fresh wounds on both of their bodies, blood oozing from them, and bits of fur scattered around the battlefield.

Eoleo growled, “Give… it up… Kettu… You’re no… match for… a superior… Werebeast like me…”

Kettu panted back, “I won’t… quit… Not if it’s… for a friend… Nova is your… superior and… you know it… I don’t care if… I’m at a disadvantage… in my Werebeast form… against a Werecat… I’ll still win… So bring it on!”

“Your funeral! Prepare to meet your maker!”

Eoleo lunged at Kettu, who braced himself for the attack. However, moments before the Werecat could land his attack he was engulfed in a flash of light and returned to normal, indicating his mana supply ran out. In this split-second discovery Kettu slammed his massive claw down on top of Eoleo, pinning him into the dirt and keeping his face down where he can’t talk.

“Hurry…” he panted. “Get the items… while I’ve got him pinned…”

The party nodded and quickly ran over to the flattened Werecat. They hastily pulled off the two sacks and various magical accessories off of Eoleo’s body before retreating back to their original spot. Kettu grinned darkly, grabbed Eoleo in his massive claw, tearing chunks of the ground up in the process. He glared at the battered and beaten Werecat before throwing him into the air, rearing back a punch, before slamming his fist into Eoleo and sending him flying.

“And it’s a hard flyball to the left field,” Nova commentated. “He’s going… going…”

Soon they could hear Eoleo crash into the ground with a THUD.

“GONE!”

Kettu gained a grin of satisfaction before transforming back into his normal form. He fell to his knees, exhausted, panting heavily, and fresh wounds on his body. The party quickly ran over to him.

“You okay, Kettu?” Zeeker asked, concerned.

The Werefox panted, “Nothing a rest and a meal won’t fix.”

Nova held out his canteen, smiling, “Here, have a drink. You’ll need it.”

Kettu smiled as he took the canteen and quickly guzzled the contents down eagerly. After he had drained the canteen of its contents he wiped his mouth of any stray water before handing it over.

“Thanks, pal,” he said with a smile. “That helped. But are you okay? You did take quite a few magical attacks.”

Nova replied, “Van healed me during the fight so I’m okay. And I’ve suffered worse injuries. Now it’s your turn to be healed.”

Van trotted over to Kettu before saying, “Time to get our friend and comrade back to full. Restore.”

Kettu was bathed in healing energies, causing his wounds to close up and the blood to vanish. After the spell’s effect wore off Kettu took a moment to catch his breath before standing up.

“Thanks for the pick-me-up, Van,” he said. “Really helped.”

Sir Reginald smiled, “You should be proud of yourself, Kettu. You fought a battle where you were at a strategic disadvantage and still came out on top. And you recovered the stolen items to boot. A banner day for you.”

“Thanks for the compliment, Reggie,” the Werefox teased. “I knew you’d come around.”

Sir Reginald was clearly ready to retort but managed to hold his tongue, saying, “I’ll let you have the win this time, Kettu, as you earned it. But tomorrow it’ll be back to business as usual.”

“Fine with me.”

Angelo smiled, “Indeed. And we got back all the stolen and lost items. A banner day, indeed. That merchant will be most pleased.”

Nova was looking the items that Eoleo had used, saying, “I hope the merchant can still market these particular items that Eoleo had used. They’re a bit dirty and dingy from the battle, and they’re now gently used. Hopefully they just need to be cleaned and polished up to still be marketable.”

Nina nodded, “That’s a fair assessment. If not… well… maybe we’ll buy them off of him so he doesn’t have to worry about anyone else complaining about dirty and dingy magical accessories. …Assuming he doesn’t have the one item per person, per day rule that most magical accessory merchants have. But since he also sells items like armor, outfits, and footwear then I don’t think it’ll be too much of an issue. But I suggest you keep those in a separate pouch and we’ll discuss it with Tommy when we get into town. For now, let’s get going and head into town, as it’s not far from here. And I’m certain Kettu could use a rest after that brawl. And I’d rather not have to deal with Eoleo again today, as once is more than enough.”

The party nodded in agreement. Nova took out a smaller pouch and put the used magical accessories into it before the group began walking toward the next town. Kettu was a little tired but he felt proud of what he did. Soon the trader’s town came into view, to the party’s relief. After a few more minutes of walking they entered the town. It was bustling and full of life and activity, be it merchants peddling their wares, children playing, or adults running errands.

“Now, we just need to find Tommy and return these items to him,” Van said, holding up the sacks. “That’ll really make his day.”

The party nodded and ventured into the town. They soon found Tommy, who had set up shop and was peddling his wares. His eyes lit up as he saw the party.

“Oh, it’s you lot again,” he said. He then noticed the bags, his eyes becoming as wide as saucers, “No way! You managed to recover the remaining missing bags!?”

Sir Reginald replied, “To be precise, a Werecat named Eoleo found them and used them to attack us. Or rather, attack Nova since he considers our resident Demon King champion a rival for Nina’s affections. She is the Phoenix Clan woman. Kettu and Eoleo ended up in a Werebeast brawl with Kettu being the victor, allowing us to confiscate the items from Eoleo before Kettu sent that damn Werecat packing. Unfortunately, some of the items are now gently used and may have gotten a bit scuffled by the fight, which we kept separate so you can analyze them and see if they’re still worth selling. First off, let us return the unharmed and unused items.”

Van gave Tommy the two sacks full of magical accessories, to the merchant’s gratitude.

Nova then held out the smaller bag, “Here’s the items that were used during the fight. They’re a bit dirty and dingy and are now gently used so we don’t know if they’ll still be worth selling.”

Tommy said, “Let’s have a look, shall we?”

He took the pouch and extracted one of the rings. He took out a magnifying lens and held it up to his eye, closing the other, and examined the ring. He continued this process with the other rings before putting them down.

“They’re a bit dirty and got some very light damage, but it’s nothing a little elbow grease and some polish won’t fix,” he said. “But that does mean their value has gone down, which is bit of a shame.”

The party exchanged nods before Nova said, “Then allow us to buy them from you so you don’t have to worry about selling damaged goods. After all, as a fellow magical accessory crafter and merchant, I know that selling a damaged product is bad for business and could cause your reputation to gain some negativity. We don’t mind if they’re a bit dirty and dingy, since fighting on the frontlines during this war with Muu will scuff them up a bit anyway. So if it’ll help, we’ll buy them for your usual price.”

Tommy smiled before putting all the rings back in the smaller bag and pushed it toward them, “No. You lot keep these for free. You’ve earned it. You returned all my lost and stolen goods without taking anything for yourselves. You deserve a reward for your honesty and hard work. Besides, if you’re fighting Muu then these rings might come in handy. They’re not much but maybe they could help somehow. So while I appreciate the offer, take them with my regards, as because of you I didn’t lose more than half my wares. These rings are easily replaceable so I can spare these ten. Considering I was willing to cut my losses when it came to both sacks I’m willing to spare ten in exchange for regaining the bulk of what I lost. Take them, as you’ve done me a great service today.”

The party exchanged looks before smiling, with Nova taking the pouch.

“Thank you very much, sir,” Sir Reginald smiled. “We’ll put them to good use.”

Tommy smiled in return, “No, thank you. Because of you I can properly do business and not have to worry about needing to replace most of my merchandise, which would’ve cost a small fortune, if not more. So I owe you a great deal. Now, there are ten rings and eight of you, but I’m certain you’ll be smart enough to divide them up amongst yourselves fairly. Now, with the last of my missing items recovered I can really do business. Thank you very much. Take care and good luck.”

The party nodded and made their way toward the inn, allowing Tommy to get to work, happy to have recovered his lost goods. The party paid for rooms and went into them to rest. Kettu flopped onto a bed, exhausted but clearly proud of himself, while Nova sat at the desk nearby and Angelo relaxed in another bed.

“You did good today, Kettu,” Nova said. “You should be proud of yourself.”

Kettu gave a sigh, “Thanks, Nova, I appreciate it. You know… the last time I used my Werebeast form for that long was when General Bloodgore killed my brother, Felix. Back then it wasn’t strong enough to defeat the Undead General, and it cost me my brother’s life. While I’m happy that I both killed Bloodgore and recovered Felix’s soul from Muu’s grip it does bring up the emotional baggage of my failure to protect my family from Muu’s forces. It’s clear my Werebeast form has gotten stronger, especially since I’ve gotten stronger during this journey. I wish it was this strong back then… so Felix might’ve survived that horrible day. But like you said with Zeeker a while back, that’s the price one pays for getting stronger. And I cannot dwell on what I could’ve done or should’ve done, as some things are just simply out of one’s control. But I’m glad my Werebeast form has become stronger. Strong enough to go toe-to-toe with a Werecat’s Werebeast, since, unfortunately, like everyone said, a Werefox Werebeast is at a disadvantage against a Werecat Werebeast. But at least we kicked Eoleo to the curb and got some nice rewards out of it. Overall, a good day.”

Angelo gained a sad smile, “It’s really a shame that Felix had to die in order to motivate you to fight Muu. But if it hadn’t happened then you would’ve never joined up with us, Kettu, and gave us a powerful ally in this nightmarish war with Muu. While it’s clear your Werebeast form carries some emotional baggage you still saved Felix in the end and gave us a fighting chance against Muu’s army. So while it does hurt you should hold your head up high knowing that you’ve been an invaluable part of our group and an irreplaceable force in this war with Muu.”

Kettu gained a small smile, “Yeah, that’s true. I guess some things just have to happen for a reason in order to properly motivate someone to do the right thing. So while it does hurt that I lost my younger brother forever, it is true that if he hadn’t died at Muu’s hands I would’ve never taken up the fight with that bone boss. Thanks, Angelo, that pep talk really means a lot to me.”

“No problem, Kettu, as it is the truth.”

Nova merely smiled, “Angelo nailed it on the head. You’ve been an invaluable asset in this fight, Kettu. You gave us a much-needed leg-up early on with your notes that you took when you spied on Muu’s bases, allowing us to fight more effectively while we were still settling into our dynamic. And there’s no way in hell I would’ve found the courage to fight Muu’s army without you helping motivate me. You, and everyone else, gave me the needed push to stop living the way I was and become something more. And for that I forever thank you. And today was a real feather in your cap, as you proved that, despite being a thief by trade, you knew the difference between right and wrong and knew what lines should never be crossed. Something that Eoleo gleefully ignores, especially if it helps kick a human down. You should be proud of yourself, Kettu, as you were the MVP of the day.”

Kettu chuckled, “Thanks, Nova, that means a lot. Now… I hope dinner will be served soon, as after that fight I’ve gotten pretty hungry. Until then I’m gonna take a rest so I can recover my stamina from dealing with Eoleo, as he always wears us out.”

“Amen to that, Kettu. You get a bit of shuteye, as you’ve earned it. I’ll craft some magical accessories since we’re in a trader’s town. I might take advantage of that to make a few extra coins for the road. But then it’ll be back to the grindstone as we have Captain Carntilage to deal with soon. Best rest while we can since we don’t know what kind of foe he is.”

Kettu nodded, gave a wide yawn, and fell asleep to recover after the fight with Eoleo. Nova worked on his magical accessories, taking great pains to not wake the sleeping Werefox, while Angelo merely relaxed on his bed. They all knew that Captain Carntilage was just around the corner so they wanted to be ready for him and his platoon.

Next Chapter: Future Plans in Motion

That's all for today. A banner day for Kettu. Eoleo, not so much. But what does the next chapter's title suggest? Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
I hope you aren't burning yourself out with this...

No, don't worry. If anything I've been taking it too slow lately, as I haven't gotten any work done in nearly a week. It's my longest series, yes, but there is still plenty more left in my planning documents so I've still got more work ahead of me. Plus writing is a form of stress relief for me so it actually helps in the long-run. But I appreciate the concern.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, light sexual themes)

Future Plans in Motion


It was the following day after Kettu and Eoleo had their brawl. The party was still in the trader’s town. They had split up to take care of various errands and tasks while hoping to fish for rumors regarding Muu’s army. Nova and Nina were looking for a place to set up his magical accessory shop. They soon found a spot on the main road and began putting his wares out for display.

Nova sat down on the second half of the blanket with Nina, who smiled, “I’m still giddy at seeing Kettu put Eoleo in his place yesterday. I know that Kettu’s Werebeast form does carry some emotional baggage but I can’t help but be happy that it was able to put down that damn Werecat. Hopefully we’ve seen the last of him for now. And we got a little reward out of it to boot. Really, it was a banner day for Kettu yesterday. Now, let’s focus on our shop and see if we get any bites both in sales and in the rumor department.”

Nova nodded, “Indeed. Hopefully we’ll get some juicy info while we’re making a profit.”

The duo merely got settled and waited. It wasn’t long before a group of traveling warriors noticed their shop.

One, who was a rather scruffy male elf, said, “Hey, I think that’s the Demon King’s champion over there. They say he sells unique and powerful magical accessories on the side.”

Another, who looked like a rather scantily clad witch from the Magic Clan, perked up, “I’ve heard about his goods. And I’ve heard he doesn’t have that stupid one item per person, per day rule. So we can buy as many magical accessories as we want with no strings attached.”

The third, who was an axe-wielding human, said, “Then let’s check it out.”

The group approached the duo’s “shop” and stopping just short of the blanket.

The elf asked, “You’re the Demon King’s champion, correct?”

Nova nodded, “That I am. I take it you’ve heard of me… by which I mean outside of my battles with Muu’s army.”

The Magic Clan witch nodded, “Yes. We’ve heard about your special and unique magical accessories. Are you open for business?”

“Yes, I am. Feel free to browse. If you have any questions just ask.”

The group exchanged nods before examining Nova’s stock of magical accessories, asking questions regarding some of the items every so often. After a little while they had each selected a couple of items.

Nova took out his price booklet, “Okay, let’s see… That’s one Heal Armlet, one Gust Armlet, one Spark Armlet, one Dark Aura Gauntlet, four Belladonna Rings, two Softfoot Mana Rings, one Bubble Barrier Charm, one Bejeweled Mana Earrings, and two Vigor Rings. In total that comes to 217 silver, or two gold and 17 silver, whichever is most convenient to you.”

The party of four individuals exchanged nods before the elf said, “You’ve got a deal.”

He paid Nova two gold and 17 silver coins, which he pocketed, before the group examined their new magical accessories.

The fourth member, who was a female lynx Beastman, smiled, “Thanks. These items are incredible.”

Nova replied, “No problem. Enjoy your new trinkets.”

Soon other groups noticed Nova’s shop and began to approach.

Nina whispered, “Brace yourself, beloved, as your shop is about to become very popular.”

For the next two hours Nova bartered with the various travelers, warriors, and mages that came to check out his wares. After a while the last group left, new magical accessories in tow, allowing the duo to rest.

“Well, it’s safe to say your shop is as popular as ever, Nova,” Nina smiled. “Especially since, once again, we confirmed that some of those travelers were seeking you out in hopes of buying your products.”

Nova, who was busy refreshing his display, added, “We also managed to catch a few rumors while we were at it. We’ll share what we learned with the rest of the group when they’re done with their errands. Now, enough talk, I see some more people approaching.”

Nina looked up to see another group of adventurers approach, clearly eager to buy some new trinkets. For the next 45 minutes the duo sold more magical accessories to the eager and curious groups of people that came up to them. Soon, the last person walked away, new items equipped to their bodies, allowing the duo to relax a bit.

A familiar voice chuckled, “Making a killing, I see.”

They turned to see the rest of their party approach, having clearly finished their errands.

“I’d say we did pretty good,” Nova merely replied.

Nina giggled, “You always say that, Nova. Admit it: you know we made a hefty amount of coins today. Once again your products prove to be very popular. And we also managed to fish for rumors while we were at it. Got a few snippets of information that we’ll share with you. Hopefully they can be of some help to us.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Lady Nina. Now why don’t you two pack it up for now. You could probably use some lunch after all that bartering.”

However, just before Nova could start packing up a voice said, “Sir Reginald!”

The group turned to see a Galvatar Royal Knight approach, making Sir Reginald’s eyes widen.

“Lieutenant Cliff, is that you?” Sir Reginald asked, surprised.

The other knight saluted, “Sir Reginald, I’m glad I found you. I have a message from His Majesty: King Hendrik. I can’t say it out loud since it has sensitive information but I do have it written down. It contains vital information regarding our plans to finally topple Muu for good.”

The party all exchanged eager expressions.

“Please give it to me,” Sir Reginald requested.

Lieutenant Cliff took out a scroll from his belt and held it out to Sir Reginald, who took it.

“Please look at it later, as we don’t want prying eyes or ears belonging to Muu’s minions hearing about it,” Cliff said. “But inside it contains vital information regarding our plans and collaboration with the Demon King to finally put an end to Muu and his stupid barrier.”

Sir Reginald nodded and put the scroll into his backpack, saying, “You did good work finding us here, Lieutenant Cliff. Let His Majesty know that I got the message and we’ll review it when we get some private time. But good work.”

Cliff saluted, “Yessir! I’ll take my leave now and report back to my superiors that I delivered the message. Good luck, Sir Reginald and friends, as we may finally be on the cusp of ending that cowardly tyrant once and for all.”

Sir Reginald saluted his subordinate before the other knight ran off.

Kettu place a hand on his hip, “So we may finally have the answer to Muu’s barrier? About time. Let’s go get some lunch and then return to the inn to check out what that scroll has to say.”

Nova, who had been packing up his magical accessory shop, nodded, “Indeed, Kettu. We may finally have the answers we’ve been searching for. And if this project is the same one that King Hendrik mentioned a while back then that means it’s now in motion. We cannot pass up on this opportunity. Now…” he finished packing up his shop and put his Digi-Pack back on, “Let’s get some lunch so Nina and I can share what rumors we managed to learn, then we’ll head back to the inn to review what that scroll says.”

The party nodded and made their way toward one of the restaurants. After taking a seat, looking at the menus, and placing their orders, they discussed any information they had gathered. Soon the food arrived and they dug into it, clearly happy at the quality. After finishing their meals and paying the bill they returned to the inn. After paying for another night they gathered in one of the rooms they were given.

“Okay, this should be private enough,” Angelo said. “Let’s see what the scroll has to say, Sir Reginald.”

Sir Reginald nodded, took out the scroll from his backpack, and opened it up. He spent a few minutes reading the contents of the scroll to the party, who all listened attentively. After he had finished he rolled the scroll back up and put it in his backpack again.

Nina scratched her chin, “So, during the past 100 years Belzebuth has been rebuilding the Infinity Cannon at the north pole. That was the same cannon he used to destroy Muu’s first army when he came to this world, but it was destroyed by Muu in order to prevent it from being used again. So the Demon King has been rebuilding it in secret to avoid Muu knowing about it. And since that cannon is powerful enough to punch right through Muu’s stupid barrier then we finally have the answer to that riddle that has stumped past Demon King champions for years.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, that’s true, Nina. And it requires the Spellstone that Nova got from the former Navaral Kingdom as a power source. So that’s what King Hendrik had planned for the Spellstone when he gave it to Nova: to use it as a battery for the Infinity Cannon. And knowing that powerful cannon, it’ll require the Spellstone from Galvatar as well. So by entrusting Nova with the second Spellstone that allowed us to have the answer to Muu’s barrier when the time was right. While that whole ordeal was a royal pain in the tail, us getting the Spellstone proved to be worth it.”

Van added, “We’re still missing a key element, pun intended. We need to gain a Goddess Key in order to activate the Infinity Cannon so it can fire its attack at Muu’s barrier. And if what that scroll said is true then there is going to be a Goddess Key up for grabs at the King of Champions fighting competition. Looks like we’ll need to enter that competition in order to get it, as I doubt they’ll just give us the key despite us being the Demon King’s champion party.”

Nova asked, “Is that the only Goddess Key? Or are there others?”

Nina explained, “There are a number of Goddess Keys out there, but they’re pretty rare. So the fact that there is one right where we can find it easily means we need to go after it first. Hopefully we can win it since, like Van said, I doubt they’ll just give us the key despite our status as the Demon King’s champion party. Fortunately, if what the scroll said is true, then the arena where the King of Champions competition takes place at is not far from Captain Carntilage’s Undead Base, so we can head there after we’ve dealt with that Undead Captain and hopefully win the Goddess Key.”

Elizabetta crossed her arms over her breasts, “It would be so much easier if we could just get the key by asking. But, sadly, if the key is part of the grand prize then we can’t just simply ask for it. Damn, we may be finally on the cusp of winning this war and we have to jump through hoops to get the final element needed.”

Kettu sighed, “Sadly, that is the case. But at least we know where our target is and what we need to do in order to get it. It won’t be fun or easy but at least we have it in our sights and can figure out a plan to get it.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Kettu. While it would be so much easier if they’d be willing to give us the Goddess Key, since it is vital to our salvation, but the sponsors and hosts are clearly not going to do that. We’re gonna have to be ready for anything and hopefully we’ll be able to win the Goddess Key. But at least we know where our target is and what we need to do in order to get it. It’s just getting it that’s the problem. Well, we’ll worry about that when we get there, as we still have Muu’s minions to deal with. At least, thanks to the rumors Nova and Lady Nina managed to obtain, we have a general idea on where some of Muu’s other Undead Bases are in this kingdom. We need more positive confirmation but at least we have a general idea of what to expect. For now, let us focus on the task at hand: defeating Captain Carntilage. Then we’ll focus on getting the Goddess Key from the King of Champions competition. At least we have time before the competition starts to map out our plans and strategies regarding it and hope for the best.”

The party nodded in agreement, feeling confident knowing that their goal was in sight and how they had to go about reaching it. They knew the next few battles would be rough but they also knew that they were necessary to win the war once and for all.

Next Chapter: Crushing Carntilage

That's all for today. A short chapter but it sets up the next few events. Will the party succeed? Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Last edited:
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Crushing Carntilage


It had been two days since the party learned about what the alliance and Belzebuth had planned for ending the war with Muu. They were back on the road, heading toward the next Undead Base. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with his compass and the notes they had gotten.

“Okay, according to that Grassroot Clansman, the Undead Base that houses Captain Carntilage is inside Thornweave Forest,” he said. “The forest itself it just up ahead and the Undead Base is near the center of it. There is a path that leads directly to it. We need to be careful, though, as there are carnivorous plants in this forest. We might need to rely on Kettu’s fox form for any infiltration this time around, as I worry that Phantom could run into trouble with the aromas the carnivorous plants emit.”

Nina nodded, “That’s fine with me, especially since I would worry myself to death if Phantom got attracted by one of those plants. So leaving any scouting to Kettu this time around works for me.”

Kettu stretched his arms, grinning, “Looks like these past few days have been my time to shine. Not that I’m complaining, as it feels good to flex the ol’ Werefolk powers. Anyway, do we have any other information regarding Captain Carntilage, Reggie? Like elemental affinity, platoon size, and the like?”

Sir Reginald retorted, “My name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu! Enough is enough!” He regained his composure before looking at the notes, replying, “Well, there doesn’t seem to be any information regarding elemental affinity. But the notes do say that he’s got an average-sized platoon of Undead Soldiers. And there don’t seem to be any monsters mixed in, either. That’s nothing we can’t handle at this point. We can probably spare the Shaman magic today since from what we do know Captain Carntilage isn’t very tough nor are his troops. Still, we need to be wary, as the unknown foe is always the most dangerous.”

Zeeker nodded, “You can say that again, Sir Reginald. Never underestimate your opponent, the first rule of any sort of battle, competition, or sport. So let’s keep our wits about us and not get too complacent. Don’t want to end up like the original Beastman Resistance did when Vertebreak smashed us to pieces.”

Elizabetta seemed to be spacing out a bit, something that didn’t go unnoticed by the party.

“Elizabetta?” Nova asked. “Are you okay? You seem rather spacey.”

She shook her head, “Sorry. I can smell the aromas from the carnivorous plants with my antennae. They’re affecting my head a bit, almost trying to lure me in.”

Zeeker took out a bandana from his pack, walked over to the moth girl, and gently tied it on top of her head, tucking her antennae in under it. She flashed him a warm smile.

“Thank you, Zeeker. That’s a big help. While my antennae have other purposes it would probably be for the best if they stay tucked away until we get out of this forest so they don’t accidentally lure me into one of those carnivorous plants.”

Zeeker smiled, gently cupping her face with one hand, “Gladly, Elizabetta. Can’t have you becoming plant food, now can we? You’re part of the team, after all, and we need your help. So keeping you safe is part of our job. And we did promise your family we’d look out for you and ensure that Muu didn’t kill you. Just keep yourself focused and we’ll get out of this forest as soon as possible.”

Elizabetta gained a blush but gently nuzzled his hand, making the rest of the group smile approvingly. After a minute of this the party continued onward, deeper into the forest. The bandana seemed to be doing the trick, as Elizabetta was more focused despite everyone being able to smell the aromas the carnivorous plants were emitting in hopes of luring in prey. Soon the Undead Base came into view, prompting the party to duck for cover.

Kettu said in a hushed tone, “Okay, I’m up. I’ll be back in three shakes of a fox tail.”

He transformed into his fox form and scampered off to check out the Undead Base and its occupants. The party waited patiently for his return and report. After about ten minutes he scampered back to the rest of the gang before transforming back to normal.

He gave himself a shake, saying, “Bit of a tight squeeze there, but I got the info we need. Like we were told, there is the standard number of Undead Soldiers, and only basic model at that. Captain Carntilage looks a tad stronger than Tendoom was and seems to be partly mechanical, as I noticed he had some machine parts and is powered by a Flame Prism Ore, which suggests he might be one of Muu’s older Undead Captains before he started using Magna Crystal cubes to power more mechanical Undead Captains. As we know, Flame Prism Ore is unstable and will instantly blow up with a single Ice attack. Let’s keep that in mind while we plan out our strategy. And I saw two crates with Muu’s emblem, one of which was open and showed more Flame Prism Ore, obviously to help keep Carntilage functioning. That’s the gist of what I got.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Good work, Kettu. Now, let’s begin the strategy meeting.”

The party huddled together to discuss their plans. After a good 15 minutes they had settled on a strategy.

“Okay, if we’re all in agreement,” the knight said. “Since Carntilage’s power source is weak to Ice, that means Lady Nina, Angelo, and Elizabetta are our best bets in shutting him down. Elizabetta, you still have that Ice Shard Ring we got after that incident with Eoleo?”

Elizabetta flashed her left hand, showing the Ice Shard Ring on her middle finger, smiling, “No need to worry about that, Sir Reginald. Got it right here.”

“Good. You three will deal with him, since you have the elemental advantage needed to defeat him. Try to avoid setting off the other Flame Prism Ores, though, since that could be counterproductive. The rest of us will deal with the bread and butter Undead Soldiers, providing assistance when needed. Now, if we’re all ready, we can begin. Time to wipe this Undead Base off the map.”

The party nodded and emerged from their hiding spot. They walked up to the Undead Base, stopping a certain distance from it.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “I’ll handle ringing the doorbell. Demon Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Demon Mode.

“Dragon Strike!”

He fired the lightning dragon attack at the Undead Base. The attack collided with the front gates, exploding on contact, blowing them off their hinges. When the smoke cleared it revealed the inside of the Undead Base. The leader of the Undead Army stood up. Captain Carntilage looked like a partly robotic skeleton, complete with robotic jaw that seemed to be able to open four ways, a saw attached to his right arm, and a visible Flame Prism Ore inside his chest.

“So… you finally showed up,” he growled. “I was wondering what was taking Captain Tendoom so long. Guess he failed to take you down. No matter. I, Captain Carntilage, will rip your flesh from your bones and bring your souls to Master Muu. Undead Soldiers… GET THEM!!!”

The Undead Soldiers hesitated, clearly uncertain about fighting the party. However, they complied when Carntilage used his saw to slice one of them to pieces. The party immediately sprang into action. Nina and Elizabetta took flight and flew over the Undead Soldiers, while Angelo rolled himself like a ball and bashed through them, sending them flying like bowling pins. The rest of the party took advantage of the Undead Solder’s disorientation to launch pre-emptive attacks.

Captain Carntilage stomped up a bit as Nina, Angelo, and Elizabetta positioned themselves in front of him.

“Fine. You three die first. TAKE THIS!”

He lashed out his saw at the trio, who managed to dodge the attack.

“Rapid Jab!” Angelo stated.

He started to jab his rapier at the Undead Captain at speeds unheard of for him. The attack caught Carntilage off-guard, preventing him from blocking the attack and becoming briefly stunned.

“Ice Shard Ring activate!” Elizabetta stated.

She pointed the hand with the Ice Shard Ring on it toward the Undead Captain before firing a chunk of ice at him. By the time Carntilage had managed to regain his composure the attack slammed into his head, the ice shattering and causing a thin layer of ice to form on his upper body. He glared hatefully at the trio.

“So, trying to exploit my power source’s weakness to Ice, eh?” he snarled. “We’ll see about that. Maybe a taste of this will put you in your place! Death!”

He fired some ghastly energy at Elizabetta, who smirked and stood still, to the Undead Captain’s confusion. She was struck by the attack but the ghastly energies fizzled out harmlessly, surprising the Undead Captain.

“H-How did you survive?!” he sputtered.

Nina smirked, “Simple. Nova gave us Belladonna Rings, which are anti-instant-death magical accessories of his own design. He’s naturally protected with the Demon King Ring, although he runs the risk of getting stuck in a cursed form, but he’s since replicated that function into some shiny magical accessories to protect the rest of us. In short, we’re immune to instant-death magic! Now it’s my turn!”

She started to channel magic into her legs before performing a powerful, magically enhanced axe kick. The kick smashed through Carntilage’s arm with the
attached saw, breaking it off and leaving him defenseless, to his horror.

“How dare you, bird girl!” he roared.

Nina smirked, “Oh, I dare, all right, bonehead. Angelo, Elizabetta, attack at the same time!”

Angelo stated, “Hail!”

Elizabetta shouted, “Ice Shard Ring activate!”

Nina chimed in, “Hail!”

The trio of Ice attacks blasted the Undead Captain, freezing him in a block of ice. The trio then quickly jumped out of the way as the Flame Prism Ore exploded within the ice, destroying the Undead Captain in the process. By that point the rest of the Undead Soldiers had been slain, leaving the party the victors of the battle. They all exchanged high-fives and fistbumps.

Sir Reginald sheathed his sword, saying, “Good work, everyone. We vanquished another Undead Captain and his army. Now, let’s collect the spoils from the Undead Base before we blow it up.”

The party nodded and entered the Undead Base. Nova quickly scanned and digitized the Flame Prism Ore into his Digi-Pack, since the crate it was in was already open. Van ripped the second crate open, revealing various materials and ores.

“Well, we know what to do with these,” Zeeker said. “Nova, if you’d be so kind?”

Nova nodded before scanning and digitizing the materials into his Digi-Pack. The party then walked outside of the base and put some distance between themselves.

“Barrier!” Sir Reginald stated.

He erected a barrier around the group. Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow and took aim.

“Time for this base to go bye-bye,” he said. “Dragon Strike!”

He fired the electric dragon attack at the Magna Crystal cube that was powering the base. The attack struck it, causing it to start humming before exploding, taking the base with it. Elizabetta flinched as the base exploded. When the smoke cleared the Undead Base was just a smoldering patch of land. Sir Reginald lowered the barrier, knowing the task was complete.

“And that ends that,” the knight said. “We took down another Undead Base and its platoon. Muu will really be getting desperate now, as we’ve already taken down two of his platoon in this kingdom’s territory. And as we know these are the final Undead Bases that Muu has left before we’ve removed his grip on the world. And if we can obtain the Goddess Key from the King of Champions then we’ll have everything we need to finally end this war once and for all. Muu is running out of time and he knows it.”

Van nodded, “Indeed, Sir Reginald. We’re reaching endgame, and now we have a solution to the barrier problem that had stumped past Demon King champions. We’re almost there. The goal is in view and within reach. We just need to push forward a bit more and this long, drawn-out war with Muu will finally be over. The pressure is on and Muu is backed into a corner. But, like Nova has said before, ‘the cornered rat will bite the cat’, so we need to be cautiously optimistic about how things will turn out. But we can do it. We’ve come this far so let’s go the distance.”

The party raised their fists in the air triumphantly, giving a cry of determination.

Nina smiled, “Come on, team, let’s go find a magical campsite to rest, as we’ve earned it. But just a little bit more and soon this war will finally be over. Now, let’s get out of this creepy forest and back on the road to victory.”

As the party retraced their steps out of the forest, Nova looked up at the sky.

“Just a little bit more and this nightmare will be over,” he said silently. “But I can’t get ahead of myself, as we still need to beat Muu himself. Hopefully we’ll be powerful enough to do it. But if everything pans out accordingly then we can finally end the nightmare that has plagued Edyn once and for all. I just hope I’m up to the task.”

Next Chapter: The Owlbeast Feeds at Midnight

That's all for today. Another day, another Undead Army platoon destroyed. A good day for the party. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.
 
Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, violence)

The Owlbeast Feeds at Midnight


It had been a couple of days since the party had defeated Captain Carntilage and his Undead Army platoon. They were on the road, heading toward the next town. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, using his trusty map and compass to guide the party to their destination.

He turned to the party, “Okay, here’s the deal. The next town, which is called Moonlake Village, will be our final stop before we reach the city where the King of Champions fighting competition takes place. We should be able to enter the competition and hopefully get the Goddess Key so we can have everything we need to complete the Demon King’s grand plan to finally get through Muu’s barrier and leave him vulnerable to our assault.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye. The only caveat we have to worry about is actually winning the tournament, since, as we discussed, it’ll be safe to say that the tournament sponsors and hosts won’t simply give us the Goddess Key despite it being vital to this war. So we have to do it the hard way.”

“Joy…” Nova said, deadpan.

Nina giggled, “Don’t worry about it, Nova. We’ll figure something out. For now, keep your chin up, as we at least know what we need to do and how to go about it. Anyway, let’s just focus on the task at hand and we’ll worry about the tournament when we get there.”

The party nodded and continued to make their way toward the village. They soon saw it from a distance and after a few more minutes of walking stopped just at the front of it. However, they noticed something wasn’t right. The windows were boarded up, the people were tense, and there seemed to be damage to the buildings and surrounding area.

“Something’s not right…” Kettu growled. “It looks like this village was attacked by something. We’d better find out what’s going on, since it’s inevitable that we’ll get involved somehow.”

“Joy…” Nova said again, deadpan.

Sir Reginald walked up to a villager, “Excuse me, but what happened here? Were you attacked?”

The villager replied, “Yeah, we were. An Owlbeast attacked us. This village hasn’t seen a Owlbeast in over 500 years yet one has suddenly showed up and has been attacking our homes and animals.”

Van’s eyes narrowed, “An Owlbeast, you say? That’s an extinct monster breed. Which means this is Muu’s handiwork, just like Rayler told us about. Looks like we need to eliminate this Owlbeast before it spawns more and overruns the village.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, Van.” He turned to the villager, “Can you give us some more information on this Owlbeast? Like when it attacks, its size, anything of note?”

The villager replied, “Talk to the mayor. She knows more about the Owlbeast than anyone here, it nearly snatched her the first time it showed up. She’s been observing it from afar after that incident so she can give you all the details. She’s in the largest house near the back of the village. If you’re going to deal with it then I advise you to be careful, as it is strong enough to carry off a horse.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Okay, we’ll do just that.” He turned to the party, “Team, let’s talk to the mayor about this Owlbeast. We need to know the details regarding it so we can best counter it. Let’s hurry since that creature could attack at any time.”

The party made their way toward the largest home in the village. The front of the building was guarded by two soldiers. They pointed their spears at the party as they approached.

“Halt!” one said. “State your business, as we’re under high-alert.”

Sir Reginald replied, “We’re the Demon King’s champion party. We heard about your Owlbeast problem and we’re offering our services to eliminate it. We need to talk to the mayor to get the details regarding the beast.”

The guards exchanged looks before one said, “Let me talk to the mayor before I let you in. It’s not that we don’t appreciate your willingness to help, it’s just you’re not the first ones to come here and try to eliminate the Owlbeast.”

Elizabetta quirked an eyebrow and her antennae, “Someone else tried to eliminate it? Who?”

“Some big burly guy with a bombastic voice. He looked like he had been roughed up a bit. But instead of actually going after the Owlbeast he hung around the village to flirt with the local women and try to get free food and such. It went on long enough that we threw him out. So we’re a bit leery about allowing anyone to help us after that incident.”

Nova put his face in his palm, “Sounds like Dominic the Daring again. Figures he’d ‘promise’ to eliminate the issue so he could get into a village and spend his time goofing off with women and trying to leech off of you instead of actually doing what he promised. You can rest assured that we’re not like him. If anything, he’s an enemy to us and we’ve routinely uprooted his various nasty yet poorly planned schemes to be a big-shot hero when, in reality, he’s a dirty traitor to Edyn for siding with Muu at one point.”

The guards exchanged surprised looks, with one saying, “That was Dominic the Daring!? The fiend! No wonder he never actually did what he promised. Now it all makes sense. Still, I’ll talk with the mayor to see if she’d be willing to allow you to help. Especially now that we know that goon was the notorious traitor Dominic. Please give me a moment.”

He entered the home, leaving the party and the other guard behind. A few minutes later he returned, smiling.

“The mayor will gladly speak to you. If you’re the famous Demon King’s champion party then she welcomes you into her home. Please, go right in.”

They opened the door, allowing the party to enter. They were greeted by a youthful woman wearing nice clothes, long red hair, vibrant blue eyes, and a well-developed frame. She seemed relieved to see the party.

“Hello, Demon King’s champion party,” she said warmly. “I’m Mayor Kari Moonbay. You wish to eliminate the Owlbeast on our village’s behest? Then I will gladly share the information I have gathered with you. Better you than that slimy traitor Dominic the Daring now that I’m aware who he really is. Please, follow me to my study, where I keep all the information I’ve gathered regarding the Owlbeast.”

The party nodded and followed her into her study. She gently closed the door behind them and walked over to her desk. There were various notes and diagrams littering the desk. She gathered them up and presented them to the party.

“Here, these are all the notes and observations I’ve made on the Owlbeast,” she said. “I hope you can deal with it, as it’s been attacking my people for the past week. We don’t know where it came from or why it’s suddenly back after over 500 years. But it needs to go before it causes any more damage or swipes a villager.”

Sir Reginald took the information, saying, “We’ll get to the bottom of this, ma’am. We already know why such creatures have returned: Muu. And we’ve already dealt with cases of extinct monster breeds reappearing so we’re rather experienced in this regard. Leave it to us.”

Mayor Kari gave a relieved sigh, “You have no idea what this means to me and my people. While this village had problems with Owlbeasts centuries ago, the fact they went extinct was a blessing to us. But now we’re gripped with fear that even just one has returned to terrorize us again. But, tell me, is Muu really behind this?”

Nina replied, “To put it simply, yes. He used Undead magic to revive extinct monster breeds so they can reproduce and create living versions to destabilize Edyn, as such creatures lack natural predators or competition in the current age. We’ve seen it before with a Scylla and its Scuttzle spawn, along with a Vampire, and the Holy Paladins gave us the information they had gathered about such species and tasked us to help them with it. But we know that it’s Muu’s doing thanks to the Holy Paladins. But, like I said, we’ve dealt with this before so we know what we need to do. Hopefully this is the Undead version of an Owlbeast so we can kill it easily and prevent it from spawning living versions. But either way we’ll handle this.”

Mayor Kari put a finger to her cheek, pondering, “So Muu revived extinct monster breeds with Undead magic so they can create living versions to destabilize Edyn? Why am I not surprised he’d pull something like that? But, in any case, I’ll leave this to you. Report back when the Owlbeast is killed. And keep an eye out for any possible babies or eggs, since, like you said, we don’t want any more of these monsters spawning.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “You can count on us. Come, team, let’s go to the inn and map out our strategy.”

The party nodded and made their way to the inn. They paid for rooms and sat down in the dining room to go over the notes and discuss their plans. After about an hour they had settled on a strategy.

“Okay, I think we’ve got ourselves a good plan but let’s go over it one more time for good measure. If the history books regarding Owlbeasts are correct then it has a weakness to Light and Fire. Considering it’s a nocturnal monster that makes sense. They tend to become active late at night, roughly 11 PM, since they feed at midnight. They’re strong and are fast, silent flyers, and can see in minimal light with ease. They can also use a form of hypnosis to subdue prey and snatch them and carry them off, so we need to be ready for that.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, that’s what I’ve heard about Owlbeasts, too.”

Nina chimed in, “Same here. So we need to exploit that weakness to Fire and Light. Fortunately, we’ve got some good Fire and Light element users in our group. And we can use Shaman magic to really give the Owlbeast something to worry about.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed, and that’s our plan. You, Zeeker, Kettu, and Elizabetta will don your Fire element Shaman forms to give us the needed firepower to scorch the Owlbeast to ashes. Since you and Elizabetta can fly, you can especially help prevent the Owlbeast from fleeing. Kettu’s Will-O-Wisp will eat away at the Owlbeast, putting it on a timer regardless of what it does, ensuring we get it no matter what. Angelo and I will use our Light element forms to further our advantage against it. Nova and Van will provide assistance with their Hellfire weapons since hellfire will be extremely potent regardless if this Owlbeast is an Undead or not. After we kill it we need to check out the cavern it is residing in to ensure it doesn’t have a clutch of eggs or anything so this process cannot repeat itself later on. But that should do the trick. We’ve left some wiggle room in case something goes awry but this should be a solid enough plan to eliminate the Owlbeast and prevent more from spawning.”

Angelo nodded, “It’s a good plan. Now we just need to get into position before it has a chance to attack the village again. After we have our dinner we’ll head out and nip this beast in the bud before it can cause any more damage.”

Nova said, “We need to be wary of one other element: Dominic. He’s probably still in the nearby vicinity and once he learns we’re going after the Owlbeast he’ll try to beat us to it so he can claim the glory. After all, he never does anything unless it’s to one-up us. So we need to have that element factored into our plans in case he gets into the mix.”

Kettu nodded, “You’ve got a point there, Nova. Dominic can easily throw a wrench in the works so we need to be wary of that possibly outcome, too.”

Sir Reginald scratched his chin, “Yes, that is something we need to consider. Like you said, if it means he can get the glory Dominic only does any sort of work before we can do our job. So we do need to keep that in mind. Good call, Nova.”

Nina grinned darkly, “Maybe the Owlbeast already ate him. Wouldn’t that be nice?”

Nova chuckled lightly, “Yes, but he’s survived getting eaten before so that’s kinda out of the question. Like I said before, it’ll take nothing short of Muu to kill him. Would be nice, yes, but I doubt it’ll kill him. Anyway, let’s focus on what we’ve got planned and incorporate any Dominic scenarios as we go.”

The party nodded in agreement before retreating to their rooms to rest until it was time to make their move. However, a familiar figure was outside the village, cooking up a plan.

A few hours later the party had their dinner before venturing outside. The innkeeper wished them luck as the brave warriors ventured into the surrounding area in search of the Owlbeast. The sun was starting to set and the air was crisp. They knew the Owlbeast would start stirring soon and they wanted to find it before it had a chance to harm the village.

Sir Reginald turned to the group, “Okay, thanks to the mayor we know the Owlbeast is occupying a cave just north of the village. We need to keep it from leaving that cave so it can’t escape. Fortunately, we have enough time to reach the cave before it goes out on its hunt. But we need to say frosty, as that creature can attack swiftly and silently. So no splitting up. We need to stick together to ensure that we don’t get caught off-guard.”

The party nodded before continuing their trek. They were secretly being followed by the familiar figure, eager to steal the glory from them. Within the hour the party arrived at the cave. It was a deep cave with very little light. The party noticed bones scattered around the entrance and littered further inside. Nina picked up one of the bones to examine it.

“This looks like a Blood Bat’s bone,” she said. “The Owlbeast must’ve eaten a whole colony of them, judging by how many bones are around the entrance alone.”

“Seeing how it’s eaten something I’m starting to suspect that this Owlbeast isn’t an Undead,” Nova scratched his chin. “Unless, of course, Undead are actually capable of eating.”

Kettu replied, “Depends on the Undead. Vampires, for example, are fully capable of eating, but something like a Corpse or Specter cannot. So it ultimately depends on the Undead in question. But enough of that, let’s continue onward before our ‘friend’ awakens and goes out for a moonlight flight.”

“Wish we had some light to work with,” Elizabetta gulped. “That cave is very dark.”

Nova took out his battery-powered lantern and turned it on, causing the rest of the party to go wide-eyed except Nina.

“How long have you had that, Nova?” Zeeker asked.

“Remember that incident where Nina and I got separated from the rest of you?” Nova replied. “Thanks to that rockslide Dominic caused? I found this in my Digi-Pack. I’ve been looking for it for quite some time prior to this adventure and I happened to find it by chance. I hope it has enough battery life left in it. But this’ll do for a light source.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, it’ll do nicely. Now let’s go before the Owlbeast begins its nightly prowl.”

The party ventured into the cave, using Nova’s battery-powered lantern for a light source. As they traveled deeper into the cave, following the trail of bones, the figure that was following them ventured into the cave as well.

“Well, it’s safe to say we’re going in the right direction,” Elizabetta said apprehensively. “Given what a messy eater this Owlbeast is: leaving all these bones behind for us to follow.”

“Considering that owls usually leave pellets behind after they’ve eaten I’m guessing this Owlbeast eats more like a beast than an owl,” Nova observed.

Nina nodded, “Yes, that’s correct. They do have hands so after they kill their prey they then tear the flesh and organs off the bones with both their hands and beak until the skeleton that is left is picked clean. They can’t eat the bones, even if the prey is small like a Blood Bat, since they’ll just get stuck in its throat, so it leaves the bones scattered all around. And if my knowledge is correct, the bones are often used as mating ritual items to impress a female, and eventually materials to make a nest to lay their eggs, so they serve another purpose after the prey has been eaten.”

Angelo nodded grimly, “You are correct, Nina. That’s what the history books say. So we’d best be careful and hopefully not end up as part of the decorations.”

The party nodded in agreement before progressing forward. They soon came to a large cavern. There were piles of bones all over the place, ranging in shape and size. They soon saw the Owlbeast near the back of the cavern. It was a large, humanoid owl, easily as big as Van, with black feathers, wings tipped with razor-sharp claws, large talons that could crush bones and metal with ease, a face that seemed to be perpetually molded into an almost Jack-o-Lantern-esque grin, with large eyes and a blood red beak. It was sound asleep, having not heard the party enter.

Nova said in a hushed tone, “Sir Reginald, close off the entrance to this chamber with your Earth magic. I don’t see another way in or out so we can trap it that way.”

Sir Reginald nodded, replying in a low voice, “Good idea.”

He turned around and used his Earth magic to seal off the entrance to the cavern, not knowing the figure that had been following them had snuck in during the conversation. After ensuring that the tunnel was securely blocked the party quietly started to approach the Owlbeast, hoping to ambush it while it slept.

Just then a bombastic voice stated, “Thank you for trapping my prey. You are not needed anymore. Leave this to a true warrior!”

Everyone groaned as Dominic swooped in, brandishing his sword at the Owlbeast. His loud entrance awoke the creature, revealing its eyes to give a red glow and causing some markings on its face to glow red as well.

“I knew he’d come and screw things up…” Nova sighed.

Dominic stated strongly, “When I bring this beast’s head to the village they will love and adore me forever! Take this you vile bird!”

He charged at the Owlbeast, sword held over his head, ready to strike the monster. The Owlbeast lashed out one of its claws and effortlessly shattered Dominic’s sword, making him wide eyed and become pale.

“Saw that coming…” Zeeker groaned.

The Owlbeast gave an unworldly screech as it lunged at Dominic, making him scream his girly scream in terror as started to attack him with its claws. The party watched with bemused expressions as the Owlbeast ripped and tore through Dominic’s clothes and armor.

Nova said, “While I’m enjoying the show, we should get into form now while the Owlbeast is distracted with the meatball head.”

“Elemental Energy Fusion activate!” everyone except Nova and Van said.

They were engulfed in swirling energy, causing the Owlbeast to redirect its attention toward them, and soon they had become Goddess of Phoenixes, Gaia Knight, Fox Fyre, Burning Beast, Tsunami Knight, and Corona Moth.

“Time to say goodbye!” Nina stated strongly. “Phoenix Finish!”

She fired the flaming phoenix attack directly at the Owlbeast. The creature grabbed the thoroughly mauled and bloody Dominic and hurled him into the attack. Dominic screamed as he was engulfed in the fiery attack before it exploded, leaving him burned and smoldering.

“That was pretty clever, I will admit,” Sir Reginald said. “But we need to take care of it now!”

Kettu stated, “I’m on it, Reggie! Will-O-Wisp!”

He fired a will-o-wisp from his body toward the Owlbeast. It tried to slash it apart with its claws but it only caused the will-o-wisp to fuse with it. The Owlbeast gave an unworldly screech of pain as the will-o-wisp formed over its head and began eating away at it.

Elizabetta said, “My turn! Fire Twister!”

She launched the flaming twister at the Owlbeast, who was struggling to lift the Will-O-Wisp’s curse. The creature was engulfed in the flames, making it cry out in pain before the attack waned, leaving its feathers severely burned. It glared hatefully at the party and began releasing a massive screech that cause the entire cavern to rumble. It lunged at them, claws ready to slice them apart.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “Oh, no you don’t! Eat hellfire!”

He fired the arrow that now was coated in hellfire. The Owlbeast tried to dodge but the arrow still imbedded itself in its body. The hellfire engulfed the Owlbeast, making it flail in a panic as it tried to put out the cursed flames.

“My arrows never miss,” Nova grinned.

Sir Reginald turned to Angelo, “Angelo, let’s cut its wings off so it can’t fly or attack!”

Angelo nodded, “Let’s do it, my friend!”

“Judgment Slash!”

“Sea Splitting Slash!”

Both swordsmen rocketed over to the still burning Owlbeast and sliced its wings off, making it cry out in pain.

Van reared up on his hind legs, “Save some action for me!”

He charged, holding the Hellfire Spear in his hands, which was now coated in black flames, before giving the Owlbeast a vicious slash across the chest. The Owlbeast screeched in pain as more hellfire engulfed its body.

Nina turned to Zeeker, “Shall we deliver the final blow, Zeeker?”

He grinned, “I was thinking the same thing.”

“Flames of Judgment!”

“Firestorm Wrath!”

The two attacks combined into a massive maelstrom of fire that engulfed the Owlbeast. It screamed in pain as the various flames that were consuming its body burned. Dominic was also engulfed by the flames, making him scream in agony. The Owlbeast gave one last cry of pain before it was burned to ashes, leaving only scorched earth in its wake. The party relaxed, knowing that the task was complete. They all exchanged high-fives and fistbumps in celebration.

Nina then noticed something, “Hang on, gang. I see something.” She floated up to a ledge in the back wall before saying, “This Owlbeast has a clutch of eggs!” She took a moment to check them out before saying, “They’re fresh, so it must’ve just laid them recently. We need to scramble these eggs before any munchkin monsters are born.”

Van stepped up, “Leave that to me. Nina, please get out of the way.”

Nina complied, floating down and got behind Van. Van readied his Hellfire Spear, taking aim at the nest.

“Meteor Throw!”

He threw the Hellfire Spear, which was now coated in both regular and black flames. The spear collided with the nest of bones where the eggs were, exploding on contact. The eggs were splattered all over the cavern wall. His spear returned to him shortly after the deed was done.

Sir Reginald turned to the party, “Good work, everyone. We eliminated a dangerous monster and prevented any little ones from being born. A job well done. Hmm?”

Suddenly the cavern started to shake, alarming everyone.

“The cavern’s become unstable!” the knight said. “The battle and the Owlbeast’s scream must’ve weakened the area! It’s gonna cave in!”

Nina stated hastily, “Teleport!”

The party vanished in a flash of light, leaving Dominic behind. Dominic screamed in a panic as he tried to get out but the cavern soon collapsed on top of him, burying him under several tons of rocks.

The party reappeared just outside the village, taking a moment or two to calm themselves from the recent events.

Nova wiped his brow, “Whew… we barely survived that unexpected twist… Nice save there, Nina.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. Quick thinking, Lady Nina. Now, we need to report to Mayor Kari about our success. But first let’s transform back.”

“Cancel Fusion!” everyone except Nova and Van said.

They were engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. They made their way toward the mayor’s house so they could report their success. Mayor Kari was greatly relieved to know the Owlbeast and its eggs were gone, promising a reward for them in the morning. The party made their way back to the inn to rest, knowing that their task was completed and the threat was no more.

Next Chapter: The King of Champions Tournament

Obvious Secret Saturdays reference is obvious. Anyway, another day, another victory for the party. Next up is a mini-arc that could potentially determine Edyn's future.
 
Back
Top Bottom